7 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ■ 50 '"^" 
 
 m 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.25 i 1.4 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 1 
 ^ 
 
 // 
 
 ^/ 
 
 4is 
 
 <Lo 
 
 V MP. 
 
 :/. 
 
 i\ 
 
 ^v 
 
 
 <y 
 
 
 E 
 
 7a 
 
 •SJ 
 
 \\ 
 
 ^\^ 
 
 
 '<^>. 
 
 »' 
 
 o 
 
 i\ 
 
 <^ 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716)872-4503 
 
 ^ 
 
 '# 
 
 >> 
 

 
 ^' 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 ■HRl'»,-4.«*JeW«c 
 
 ■liim— III! Ml 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 ^ 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, arp checked below. 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm6 le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-§tre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une linage reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-'^essous. 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 m 
 
 Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endon 
 
 □ Cov 
 Cou 
 
 ^ 
 
 mmag^e 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 verture restaur^e et/ou pellicul6e 
 
 Cover title missing/ v 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes g§ographiques en couleur 
 
 □ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 □ Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 
 n 
 n 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommag6es 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaurees et/ou pellicul^es 
 
 pTyl Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 y\\ Pages d6color6es, tachet6es ou piqu^es 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d^tach^es 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of print varies/ 
 Quality in^gale de I'impression 
 
 D 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli^ avec d'autres documents 
 
 D 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du mat6riel supplementaire 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int6rieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 film^es. 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6t6 film6es S nouveau de fapon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 D 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl6mentaires; 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film6 au taux de r6duction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 SOX 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i7y 
 
 
 
 
 16X 
 
 
 
 
 20X 
 
 
 
 
 24X^ 
 
 
 
 
 28X 
 
 
 
 
 32X 
 
tails 
 
 du 
 odifier 
 
 une 
 mage 
 
 srrata 
 to 
 
 pelure, 
 >n d 
 
 n 
 
 32X 
 
 The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Library of Congress 
 Photoduplication Service 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol --^> (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol y (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grdce d la 
 gAn^rositA de: 
 
 Library of Congress 
 Photoduplication Service 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6X6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenL da la condition et 
 de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity avec las conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprim6e sont film6s en commen^ant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmds en commenpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaTtra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole — ► signifie "A SUIVRE ", le 
 symbols V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 film6s d des taux de reduction diff^rents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clich6, il est film6 d partir 
 de Tangle supirieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'Images n^cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 lilustrent la mdthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 ,,^;g^sg^aaiSi^ flai ie aw 1 aM!Ntt^.^ ^ i i ^ Ms ^ 
 
 s-i^Bi^:- -vt^'sjf 
 
r 
 
 
 ■'^ 
 
NEW VIEWS 
 
 OP THE 
 
 ORIGIN 
 
 OF THE 
 
 TRIBES AND NATIONS 
 
 •* 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 By BENJAMIN SMITH BARTON, M. D. 
 
 i< 
 
 COSRISPONDKNT-MBUBER OF TBB SOCIBTT Ot TBG ANT ((VARIIB 
 or SCOTLAND; MKMBKR Of THB AMERICAN reiLOSOPHICAL 
 
 •ociett; rELLuw or the ambkican acabem? or 
 
 ARTS AND SCIENCES nr RnsrnN ; CORKESFONOlNa 
 MEMBER ut THE MAtSACHDSBTTS HIS- 
 TORICAL tOCIETT, 
 
 AHD PROFESSOR OP MATERIA MEDICAj NATURAL HIITORT 
 AND BOTANY, 
 
 IN TBB 
 
 VNIFERSirr Of PENNSrLFANIA. 
 
 PKILADELPHIA: 
 
 PRINTED, FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 BY JOHN BIOREN. 
 
 
r~ 
 
 ?T 
 
 £ 
 
 ■*■ X,*!^ . 
 
 '•-^ 
 
 Wfl^ 
 
 m 
 
 The Second Edition, correSied and greatly enlarged,-^ 
 COPT - RIGHT Jecured. 
 
 ,,_.,ji<faii «.--■-■ 
 
 
m * 
 
 rged.—> 
 
 . '• 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^' t 
 
 ¥ 
 
 T O 
 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON, L. L. D, 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT 
 
 ^* • F T H 1 
 
 UNITED-STATES OF AMERICA,- 
 . PRESIDENT OF THE SENATE j 
 
 .# 
 
 AND 
 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 MIERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. 
 
 SIR, 
 
 IF the following pages were more perfeft, and 
 of courfe more worthy of your notice, I {hould 
 have taken additional pleafure in infcribing them 
 to you. Even, however, in their prefent imper- 
 fe6t ftate, I flatter myfelfthat you will receive 
 them as a teftimony of my high fenfe of your ta- 
 lents and virtues, andhof your eminent fcrvices to 
 your country. The only dedications I ever wrote 
 were to two pcrfons whom I greatly cftcemcd and 
 
 •^1^ 
 
' 
 
 1^ 
 
 [ 
 
 IV 
 
 ] 
 
 lovdr: the lad to a common friend*, whoCe vir- 
 tues and fcicnce endeared him to his country, and 
 whofe reraov?.! frnm among us, we fliall long have 
 occafion to depiore. 
 
 Thele pages are, with peculiar j5ropriety, in- 
 fcribed to you. I know not that any perfon has 
 paid fo much attention to the fubjeft which they 
 involve : I know no one who places an higher 
 value upon the queftion which I have ventured to 
 difcufs. Although, in the progrefs of my inqui- 
 ry, I have differed from you, in one or two cflen- 
 tial points, I cannot fuppofe that on that account 
 the inveftigation of the queftion will be the kTs 
 "agreeable to you. I am confident, from my per- 
 fonal acquaintance with you, tliat you are anxious 
 for the difcuvrry of nuth, a\i\.\ indent to embrace 
 it, in whatever form it may prefent itfelf. It is 
 the jewel which all good and wife men are inpur- 
 fuit of. It is the puri^iiii'i /aliens of fcience. 
 
 I regret, with you, Sir, the evanifhmcnt of fo 
 many of the tribes and nations of America. I 
 regret, with you, the want of a zeal among our 
 countrymen for collefting materials concerning 
 the hifiory of thefe people. I regret the want of 
 the neccffary endeavours to introduce among thofe 
 of then, who have efcp.p.'d the ravages of time, 
 [inftead oi'the vices and the mifcries of half-civi- 
 
 * David Ritienhoufe. 
 
 
'*./'*«n' 
 
 % 
 
 *% 
 
 "^U- 
 
 % 
 
 %.. • 
 
 I 
 
 E V ] 
 
 lizcd nations] the true principles of focial order j 
 the arts which conduce to the dignity and the 
 happinefs of mankind, and a rational and lading 
 fyftem of nK)rals and religion. Let it not be faid, 
 that they are incapable of improvement. Such 
 an aftcrtion can only fuit thofe fpeculative philo- 
 fophers who retire to their clofcts inveloped in 
 a thick atmofphere of prejudices, which the 
 ftrongf ft lights of truth cannot pervade. Natu- 
 ral Hiftory, which opens the door to fo much pre- 
 cious knowledge concerning mankind, teaches 
 us, that the phyfical differences between nations 
 are but inconfidpruble, and hiftory informs us, that 
 civilization has been conftantly preceded by bar- 
 barity and rudenefs. It teaches us, a mortifying 
 truth, that nations may relapfe into rudenefs a- 
 gain ; all their proud monuments crumbled into 
 duft, and themfclves, now favages, fubjedts of 
 contemplation among civilized nations and philo- 
 fophers. In the immenfe fcheme of nature, which 
 the feeble mind of man cannot fully comprehend, 
 it may be our lot to fall into rudenefs once more. 
 There are good reafons for conjeduring, that the 
 anceftors of many of the favage tribes of America 
 are the defcendants of nations who had attained to 
 a much higher degree of polifli than themfclves. 
 My inquiries, at leaft, feem to render it certain, 
 that the Americans are not, as fome writers have 
 fuppoled, fpecifically different from the Perfians, 
 and other improved nations of Afia. The infe- 
 
 ■nu 
 
if 
 
 >•. 
 
 
 [ 
 
 VI 
 
 ] 
 
 '. rence from tliis tlifcovery is interefting and im- 
 
 * portant. \Vc learn thac the Americans arc fufccp- 
 
 * tiblc of improvement. 
 
 If civilization be a blefTing; if man by relin- * 
 qui/hing the condition of the favageor barbarian, 
 aflTumcs a more independent ftation in the range 
 of human affairs ; if in proportion to his advance- 
 .! ment to improvement (I fpcak not of a vicious 
 refinement), he is even fitting himfelf for the en- 
 joyment of higher comforts, of unmcafured hap- 
 pinefs elfevvhcre -, it is furely worthy the attention 
 of the good and wife to endeavour to extend the 
 \ empire of civility and knowledge among the nu- 
 merous nations who are fcattered over the coun- 
 tries of America. Individuals have often laboured 
 in this bufinefs ; but it fecms to be of fufficicnt 
 importance to engage the attention of whole na- 
 tions } and it is peculiarly worthy of the notice of 
 the United-States, who have exhibited the auguft 
 fpeftacle of a people relinquifhing their depend- 
 ance, and moving with an unparalleled rapidity to 
 the attainment of knowledge, and of arts. 
 
 I know not. Sir, whether ever the government 
 of our country will think the civilization of the 
 Indians a matter of as much importance as I do : 
 but I muft confefs, that I derive a portion of my 
 happinefs from fuppofing that they will. Should 
 I be difappointed, I fliall have no occafion to look 
 
 -'/f/ 
 
 S:lJtI^>J ir^I~ ^--^- ' -Saust"i:UiiT;ji^^ 
 
*». 
 
 
 •> <?'"■♦■ 
 
 and im- 
 rc fufccp- 
 
 by rclln- 
 
 Darbarian, 
 
 the range 
 
 advance- 
 
 a vicious 
 
 )r the cn- 
 
 jrcd hap- 
 
 attention 
 
 ictend the 
 
 g the nu- 
 
 the coun- 
 
 laboured 
 
 fufficicnt 
 
 vhole na- 
 
 notice of 
 
 he auguft 
 
 depend- 
 
 pidity to 
 
 / [ vii ] * J^ 
 
 back, with pain or rcmorfe, to the times when I 
 have indulged my feelings on the fubjcd. \'^ 
 
 I have the honour to be, with the greateft ref- 
 pc6l. Dear Sir, your mod obedient and humble 
 fcrvant, and affectionate friend. 
 
 BENJAMIN SMITH BARTON. 
 
 Philadelphia, 
 yunc 21//. 1797. 
 
 '^ernment 
 >n of the 
 as I do : 
 ►n of my 
 Should 
 n to look 
 
 I 
 
 : IS 
 
 * (. 
 

 I ( 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 A 
 
 > I 
 
 ,LL the Indian, Arctic, and European '.vords 
 which are compared, or othcrwiil- mcntiomd^in 
 my vocabularies, &c. are printed in two diilVrcnr. 
 kinds of letter, viz. the Italic and t\\6 Roman. 
 The former, which are much the moll numerous, 
 arc taken from printed books, or have been com- 
 municated to me by my friends, in different parts 
 of North-America. I have, in every inftancc, 
 except with regard to the accentuation, printed 
 thefe words as I found them. I have frequently 
 omitted the accents, becaufc the fame author 
 fometimes accents his words in two or more dif- 
 ferent ways, and becaufc the accents are entirely 
 omitted by the authors of fome of the moll ex- 
 tenfive of the American vocabularies. This is 
 particularly the cafe in Mr. David Zeifberger's 
 EJay of a Delaware- Indian mdEnpt/b Spelling- Book*. 
 All the words printed in the Roman letter were 
 colleaed by myfelf : the greater part of them as 
 they were pronounced by Indians themfclves ; the 
 remainder as they were pronounced by Indian ui- 
 terpreters, traders, or gentlemen who have been 
 
 * Printed at Philadelphia, in 1776. 
 
 «. : 
 
 I 
 
( ix ) 
 
 among the Indians. As the words thus collc(fled 
 now conftitutc a confidcrable part of the whole 
 mafs which I offer to the public, it is ncceflary 
 that I fhould inform my readers what fyftcm I 
 have followed in the pronunciation. The A has 
 always the open found, as in the words farher, 
 rather, and many others. The A A is to be found- 
 ed long. The E is always founded as E in head, 
 bed, &c. or like A in table, and Ay, in fay. The 
 foft found which is often given to this letter I have 
 reprefented by the double Ee, as in tree, bee, &c. 
 The G is founded hard, as in God, go, &c* 
 The J is founded as in juft, and many others j 
 or like G in giant; The 1 has the fcveral founds 
 of this letter *. The Oo, which {o frequently 
 occurs in the Indian words, has a loilg found, as in 
 the wcrd ooze. It appears to be nearly equiva- 
 lent to the U of the Latins. The U always founds 
 like U in us, or in the vulgar word, fufs. My 
 mode of pronunciation will, I belicVe, L«^bvi- 
 ous in all other inftances. But I cannot conclude 
 this fubjeft without obferving that the frequent 
 complaint, that the Englifh language is not ade- 
 quate to the communicating of the founds of In* 
 dian words, is a complaint which originates in 
 prejudice, or in a very partial attention to the 
 fubjeft. In this opinion I am not alone. I do 
 not mean to aflcrt, that all the founds of Indian 
 wofds can be fully and completely reprefented bv 
 
 * It cftea found* like I, in the word in. 
 
 ■I-' 
 
 '^li 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 mil [■il.l-iri '■ 
 
3:, 
 
 >r' 
 
 i\ 
 
 J, 
 
 
 I 
 
 # ( X ) 
 
 the Englifti letters. Difficulties fomctimcs occur. 
 But they occur in the writing of Indian words ia 
 any other language. 
 
 All the words (with the exception of a very few 
 wlitre the authorities are given) printed in italics 
 under the head of Lenni-Lcnnape, or Dclawarcs, 
 arc taken from Zcilberger's Efay, already men- 
 tioned, or where communicated to me by my in- 
 duftrious and amiable friend Mr. John Hcckcwel- 
 der (of Bethlehem), to whom this work is under 
 many obligations. Both this gentleman and Mr. 
 Zeifberger have adopted the German fpelling. In 
 thefe words, the " A founds like aw in law; C 
 before e and i like ts, before a and o like k, and 
 before « like oo in the word room; E like ay in 
 fay; G like the Englifh g in gay; I like eej J, in 
 the beginning and middle of a word, like the En- 
 > glidi i in in; U like oo, or ou in you; Y like ee; 
 ' Z \\}!St ts; ch nearly like gh, cfpecially in the 
 Scotch Dialeft; au like ow; uy like ooy; ai like 
 oy; ay like oy; ei like i, and eu nearly like i*." 
 A few of the Chippewa, and all the Munfi, words 
 (in italics) were communicated to me by Mr. 
 Heckewclder. The greater part of the Chippe- 
 wa words are taken from Carver and from Long, 
 who both adopt the Englifh fpelling. All the 
 Mahicon words (in italics) are on the authority of 
 
 • Ztifljtrjer. 
 
 *- Wi 
 
 
 0^ 
 
 % ». 
 ♦ » 
 
 P 
 
 titfmmm n 'fmmmm0 a m 
 
ncs occur. 
 n words ia 
 
 a very few 
 d in italics 
 Delawarcs, 
 eadjr mcn- 
 by my in- 
 Eicckcwel- 
 rk is under 
 in and Mr. 
 pclling. In 
 in law; G^ 
 ike ki and 
 L, like ay in 
 e ee i J, in 
 ce the En- 
 Y like ee; 
 ally in the 
 3oy; ai like 
 ly like i*." 
 unfi, words 
 me by Mr. 
 le Chippe- 
 from Long, 
 ;. All the 
 authority of 
 
 
 ( si ) 
 
 Mr. Jonathan Edwards f, and Mr. Heckewelder. 
 A few of the Shawnee words were communicated to 
 me by Mr. Heckewelder, and by Mr. Chriftopher 
 Greenup, lately a member of Congrefs j the great- 
 er part of them, however, by General Gibion (of 
 Fort-Pitt), who is well acquainted with the dialed 
 of this tribe. The words in the lansuase of the 
 Miamis, I mean thofe in italics, are taken from 
 two pretty extenfive manufcript vocabularies, the 
 firft by the late Mr. Samuel Colefworthy (of Bof- 
 ton), a young gentleman by whofe premature 
 death fociety has been deprived of a member, 
 whofe exertions feemed to promifc much. Ic is 
 evident that Mr. Colefworthy adopted the Engiilh 
 fpclling. The ftcond of thefe vocabularies ap- 
 pears to have been made with llbour and care by 
 Colonel Mentges, who follows the German fpcll- 
 ing. The few words in the di-.lcds of the Kik- 
 k .poos and Piankafhaws were communicated to 
 me by Mr. George Turner. In the KikJ^apoo ' 
 words, the A is to be founded broad j and in the 
 Piankalhaw words, the A and the I arc both pro- 
 nounced as in French. AH the Natick words 
 were carefully extraifled from Mr. John Elliot's 
 tranflation of the Old and New Tcftament into 
 
 t Obfervations on the Language of the Muhkekaneew Indi-, 
 ^n$, &c, New-Haven: 1788. 
 
( xii ) 
 
 the language of thefe Indians*. There can be very 
 little doubt that Mr. Elliot wrote thefe words as 
 an Englilhman, The Narraganfct words, with the 
 exception of a very few which arc printed in ro- 
 man letter?, are taken from Roger Williams's 
 Key. Williams, I believe, was an Englifhman. 
 The words in the language of the Indians of Pe- 
 nobfcot and St. John's, are taken from a M. S. 
 vocabulary by the Reverend Mr. Little. For 
 this vocabulary I am indebted to the friendfhip 
 of the very rcfpedlablc Judge Sullivan of Bofton. 
 The greater number of the Algonkin words are 
 taken from Lahontan, who was a Frenchman : a 
 few from Kalm t» who received thofe in his work 
 from a Frenchman. Thofe in the language of 
 the Acadians (perhaps the Indians now called 
 . Mickmacks) are taken from the Novus Orbis of 
 De Laet. I fuppofe that this writer extrafted 
 them from fome French traveller, perhaps from 
 •♦ Efcarbot. To De Laet, whofe work is indeed 
 l^yery valuable one, I am alfo indebted for all 
 
 *« 
 ♦ * 
 
 * Of this laborious work there have been two editions. I 
 believe tliat \vhich I poffefs is the fecond. The title page of 
 the Old- Teftrment is wanting: but it appears from the title 
 page of the New Teftamcnt that it was printed at Cambridge 
 (England ?), in 1680. 
 
 f Travels into North-America, &c. vol. iii. p. 204. Eng- 
 U(h tranflation. London: 1771. '^ 
 
 A.' 
 
xin 
 
 ) 
 
 be very 
 rords as 
 with the 
 d in ro- 
 illiams's, 
 ifhman. ' 
 
 of Pc- 
 aM. S. 
 ;. For 
 iendfhip 
 ' Bofton. 
 jrds are 
 hrnan : a 
 his work 
 ;uage of 
 w called 
 
 Ori>is of 
 fxtraftcd 
 aps from 
 s ,indec4 
 d for all 
 
 the words in the languages of the Sankikani, and 
 HocheJygenfcs. He mentions the latter on the 
 authority of Quarterius, who was a Frenchman. 
 The few woid^ in the language of the " Mon- 
 tagnars de Canada," and thofe in the language 
 of the " Canadians," are taken from Champiain's 
 Voyages *. They were not, however, coiledled 
 by Champlain, but by two French Jefuits, R. P. 
 Mafle and R. P. Brcboeuf. f _^ 
 
 All the words in the languages of the Pampti- ' 
 coughs and Woccons are taken from Lawfon, 
 who was, I believe, an En^iman : certainly a 
 native of Britain. 
 
 Mod of the Seneca words, in italics, were 
 communica^d to me by my friend Major Adam 
 Hoops. The Mohawk words-, in the fame let- 
 ter, are principally taken from a work the joint 
 labour of three Englifh mifllonarics among the 
 Mohawk- Indians f; or were communicated to 
 me by Mr. Jafpar ParriOi, of Canandaqua, in the I 
 3tate of New-York. The Onondago words arc 
 
 i/ 
 
 editions. I 
 itle page of 
 tn the title 
 Cambridge 
 
 204. Eng- 
 
 "'- P 
 
 4' 
 
 • Lea Voyages de la Novelle France Occidentale, difte 
 Canada, faits par le Sr de Champlain Xainftongeois, Capitaine, 
 &. A Paris : i6j2. ^to. :•}«#■. 
 
 t The Order for Morning and Evening Prayer, &c. &c. 
 Collefted and tranflated into the MohaN\ k language under the 
 direftion of the late Rev. Mr. William Andrews, the late 
 Rev\ Mr. Henry Barclay, and the Rev. Mr. John Ogiivie. 
 PnlftvH (we are not informed where) in the year 1769. 8,0. 
 
 * I;-- 
 
! 
 
 ( 
 
 XIV 
 
 ) 
 
 principally taken from a very ample M. S. voca- 
 bulary, by Mr. David Zeifbergcr already men- 
 tioned. A copy of this vocabulary was kindly 
 communicated to me by Mr. Heckeweldcr. Mr. 
 Zcilberger's mode of pronunciation has been 
 mentionctl. All the Cayuga and Oneida words, in 
 italics, were communicated to me by Judge 
 Dean, of Weftmoreland, in the ftate of New- 
 York. To this gentleman, who adopts the 
 Englifh fpclling, I am likewife indebted for fomc 
 of the Tufcarora words. The remainder of the 
 words in this language are taken from the accu- 
 rate Lawfon. All the Naudoweflie words, except 
 a very few which I give on the authority of 
 Father Hennepin*, arc taken from Cafver's work. 
 Mod of the Chcerake t> and all the Chikkafah 
 
 • New Difcovery, &c. London : 1698. 
 
 ' -t" After the greater part of this work was pri.nted off, I re- 
 ceived a fmall colledlion of Cheerake words, from Mr. Palifot 
 De Beauvois, an intelligent French botanift, who has lately 
 vifited the fouthcrn parts of our States.' 1 have not had an 
 opportaniiy of making that ufe of thefe words which I could 
 wi(h to have done. A few of them, however, will be found, 
 in their proper places, in the laft pages of the Additions 
 to the Vocabularies. Thefe words are written after the 
 French manner, and are diftinguifhed by the letter b. Mr. 
 Beauvois's catalogue conitrms me in the opinion which 
 I have already advanced (5« Preliminary Difcourfe, pages 
 Ixvii, kviii. and Appendix, p. xxi. ), that the langj||jgc 
 
 "■s> 
 
( 
 
 XV 
 
 ) 
 
 -■:'# 
 
 and Choktah, words in italics, are taken from 
 Adair's Hiftory. Adair was a native of Ireland. 
 Some of the Mufkohge words are taken from the 
 fame author : others from a manufcript (by an 
 American officer) in the office of the Secretary of 
 war. The few words in the language of the 
 Natchez (the word Ooka, which fignifics water, 
 excepted) are given on the authority of Du 
 Pratz and Boflu, who were both Frenchmen. 
 The greater part of the Mexican words are taken 
 from Dc Lact's Hovus Orbis ; a very few are 
 taken from Gage, and from Clavigero j and one 
 or two from Forfter. De Laet informs us, that 
 he took the Mexican words from a voca'bulary 
 printed in the city of Mexico *. I am indebted 
 to Gage, who was an Englifhman, for all the 
 
 • Novns Orbis, p, 240. . ' 
 
 of the Cheerake is radically the fame as that of the Six- 
 Nations, and their immediate brethren. According to Mr. 
 Beauvois,the Cheerake call a houfe, Kaljotin: the Cochnev^a- 
 goes call the fame, ^anunchfoteeh. The Cheerake call the 
 head, ^coala ; the Wyandots, Skotau. The Cheerake call fire, 
 Tcila: the Six^ations, Ogilla ; iit. &c. The Cheerrke 
 call milk, Ounente: the Oneidas, Onoontauh: the Ononda»os, 
 Onuiigiva. The Ciieerake call night, Tjimoe : the Tufcaro^as, 
 Aucht-tseeneeah. Other inftances might be mentioned. Thus, 
 every acccffion to the mafs of our American vocabularies in- 
 creafts our pij^ofs, that the languages of America are not 
 fo ^iilrent from each other as has been aflertej. 
 
 :l^' 
 
 *. 
 
 i4' 
 
 -#'- 
 
 

 1 ( xvi ) 
 
 Poconchi words. The words in the llnguage of 
 the Daricn-Indians are taken from Lionel Wa- 
 fer's account of the Ifthmus of Daricn *. Wafer 
 . was a Scotchman ? All the words in the languages 
 
 V of the Jaioi, Arwaccrc, and Shebaioi, are taken 
 from De Lacr. I do not learn from what work, 
 or from whom, he took them f. The words in the 
 I language of the CaraVbes arc all taki-n from 
 Rochefort, who was a Dutchman. The Brafilian 
 words are taken from John Lcry, who was a 
 Frenchman %, from Marcgrave §, and from De 
 Lact. All the Peruvian words arc taken from Gar- 
 c^iaffo De La Vega's Royal Commentaries \ ; from 
 
 . De L^et, or from Forfter. The Chilefe words 
 
 * A New Voyage and Defcription of the Ifthmus of America. 
 London : 1704. 8vo. 
 
 t Moft probably, fromfome Dutch or Flemifh writer or na- 
 vigator ; he at leaft tell j us that feme of the words in the lan- 
 guage of the Jaioi were noted by his countrymen, " a nof- 
 tratibus." p. 643. 
 
 I See his HiftoriaNavigationis in Bra^iam, quae et America 
 dicitur, printed in 15 S6. 8vo. 
 
 § Marcgrave informs us that he received the Brafilian word* 
 from Emanuel de Moracs/" lingur; illius peritiflimo." Trac- 
 tatns Topographicus & Meteorologicus Brafilia: &c. p. 21. 
 Moraes was a Portuguefe Jew. 
 
 II Englifti tranflation. By Sir Paul Rycaut. London; 1688. 
 folio. *• 4 
 
 ** 
 
 I 
 
*uage of 
 cl Wa- 
 '. Wafer 
 nguagcs 
 e taken 
 It work, 
 Js in the 
 v.n from 
 Brafilian 
 > was a 
 from De 
 om Gar- 
 II ; from 
 e words 
 
 }f America. 
 
 riter or na- 
 
 in the Ian- 
 
 n, " a nof- 
 
 et America 
 
 'ilian word* 
 0." Trac- 
 &c. p. 21. 
 
 kdon; i68S< 
 
 Nve^ 
 
 ( "vii ) 
 
 are taken from Margrave, and from the Abbe 
 Molina's valuable Hiftory of Chili *. The few 
 words in the language of the people of Green- 
 and are taken from Crantz's intercfting Hiftory 
 of this country f. The Efquimaux words arc 
 taken from Kalm |, who received them from 
 the Jefuit Saint Pie §. In the courfe of the 
 
 • Spanifc tranflation. 
 
 t The Hiftory of Greenland : containing a defcription of 
 the country, and its inhabitants, &c. vol. I. Englifh tranfla- 
 tion. London: 1767. 
 
 X Vol. 3. p. 239, 440. 
 
 § I am at a lofs to determine, where, in an arrangf nent of 
 the American languages according to their affinities, I ought 
 to place the dialefts of the Greenlanders and Efquimaux. 
 Thefe dialeds, however, appear to have fome relation to the 
 languages of the Poconchi, the Galibis, and the Caraibes. 
 Thus the Poconchi call father Tat : the Greenlanders, J/taf. 
 The Poconchi call heaven 7axaA: the Efquimaux, Taitud. 
 The Greenlanders call land, Nuna : the Galibis, Neuo : and 
 the Caraibes, Nemim. 
 
 I fhall now endeavour to point out a few refemblances be- 
 tween the languages of the Greenlanders and Efquimaux and 
 certain languages of the Old- World. This, indeed, ought to 
 Jiave been done in another place. The Efquimaux call the 
 Hyt.Killik, or Shik: the Kouriltzi, 1^2. Sehesk, znd Seek. 
 The Efquimaux call the car, Tchiu : the Ofetti, 79, Cie^j, 
 The Efquimaux call the foot, Jtiiat : the Koriaki, 15;,' 
 Katchad. The Efquimaux call an egg, Manntguk : the Tchio- 
 ehonflci, 54, Mowa: the Eftlandians, 5;, Moontta : the Vo 
 
 I 
 
 ,'l!lf 
 
 1 
 
 :#" 
 
t! 
 
 h 
 
 t| 
 
 . 
 
 
 I! 
 
 ( xviii ) 
 
 Preliminary Difcourfe and Comparative Vora- 
 bularics, I have mentioned the authors from 
 whom the other American words are borrow- 
 
 *^ am forry that it has not always been in my 
 power to fpccify, with more certainty than I have 
 done, the particular tribes of Indians that fpokc 
 the languages which I have received into n y 
 lifts. This, however, is a fault that muft be laul 
 to the charge of others, and not to myfclf. 1 hus, 
 under the head of Indians of Virguua, I have 
 mentioned feveral words on the authority of the 
 celebrated Captain John Smith. But noth.ng 
 that this author tells us can enable me to decide, 
 what particular tribe fpoke the language m quel 
 tion. I fuppofe it, however, to have been the 
 language of the nation under the dominion of the 
 powerful and infolent Powhatan. In hke man- 
 ner, I have made ufe of a pretty copious voca- 
 bulary publiflicd by Mr. William Wood, as 
 early as the year 1639*. Wood mentions dif- 
 
 goulitchi, 69. Moongee: the Semoyads, 123, Ma,na: 124. 
 Monna :\2'i, Monoo: the Kamaftfhini, 132. MoonM. The 
 Efquimaux call the numeral two. Tigal : the Coreans (who 
 inhabit the Corea) Tocg». The Efquimaux call the numeral 
 three Ki: the Inguftevtzi, Ko» ; and the Toofchetti, Ko. 
 ' •New-EnglandsProfpea, London: 1639. 4^- 
 
( 5'i't ) 
 
 /c Vora- 
 
 lors from 
 
 borrow- 
 
 iccn in my 
 lan I have 
 ;hat f^joke 
 1 into my 
 ,uft be laid 
 elf. Thus, 
 lia, I have 
 ,rity of the 
 ut nothing 
 to decide, 
 ge in qucf 
 c been the 
 nion of the 
 like man- 
 )ious voca- 
 Wood, as 
 cntions dif- 
 
 , Maina : 1 24* 
 MoouM. The 
 • Coreans (who 
 call the numeral 
 ifchetti, Ko. 
 
 . 4to, 
 
 fcrcnt Indian nations inhabiting New-England, 
 fuch as the Conneftacuts, Mowhacks, or Mow- 
 hackes, Churchers, Tarrcntccnes, Pequants, Nar- 
 raganfets, and Aberginians. The Conncftacuts 
 and Mohackcs inhabited to the wcftward -, the 
 Churchers and Tarrcntccnes to the eaft and north- 
 eafti the Pequants and Narraganfets in the 
 fouthern parts j and the Aberginians to the north- 
 ward. There can be little doubt, that the words 
 in Wood's vocabulary belonged to one or more of 
 
 thefe nations. 
 
 I am ftill more forry, that it has not been in my 
 
 power to arrang« the various American languages 
 and dialcfts according to their affinities, or ana- 
 logies, to each other. This, it is obvious, (hould 
 have been the arrangement. But it is an arrange- 
 ment for which we are not yet prepared, bccaufc 
 we are not yet in poflcflTion of ample vocabu- 
 laries of the American languages. Time will 
 enable us to make a much more complete analo- 
 gical arrangement of thefe languages. Mean- 
 while, I have done fomething towards fo defir^bl* 
 an end, particularly in fome of the larger lifts. 
 
 All the Afiatic and European words to which 
 numbers are annexed arc taken from the Foca- 
 bularia C >mparativa of Profeffor Pallas *. With 
 
 i 
 
•^HBIWBIPfWIpiifW")') • W- '■ IIUPI 
 
 ! i 
 
 ' \ ( 3CX ) 
 
 rcfpca to thcfe words, it is neccffary to oblcrvc, 
 that the A is always to be pronounced broad, as 
 with the Germans, and moft other nations. It 
 has the broad found of A in certain Englifh 
 words, fuch as all, fait &c. The W is to be 
 pronounced as the V of the Latins, or the W of 
 the Germans. The Z like the Zita of the Greeks, 
 and the Z of the French. I am rather fearful 
 that I have not been exaft as to the I common 
 of the Latins and Germans, which I have rcprc- 
 fcnted thus, Ee, or ee. It is neccffary, therefore, 
 to obfervc, that the found of this is like I in hiU, 
 bill, filh, and many others. The I long of the 
 Latins and Germans is to be pronounced as in 
 Latin and German, and not like the I of the Eng- 
 lilh. This found is accurately reprefented in 
 Englifh by the double vowels ee, as in tree. 
 The E is founded broad as in the German ; like 
 
 ay, in fay. 
 
 The double vowels Oo (as in the words Pa/Off, 
 Tockkooy which fignify hair) are to be founded like 
 the Ou of the French and the 8 of the Greeks. 
 Wherever in writing thcfc words from Pallas, 1 
 have placed the Ch (provided an S does not pre- 
 cede the C), as in the word CbakeCy one of the 
 Pcrfian words for earth or land, the Ch is to be 
 pronounced like the Ch of the Germans, or the 
 .X of the Greeks. li> all the words, the Sch is 
 
( 3txi ) 
 
 oblVrvc, 
 broad, as 
 tions. It 
 I Englifh 
 ts to be 
 the W of 
 c Greeks, 
 it fearful 
 common 
 irc rcprc- 
 thereforc, 
 I in hiU, 
 vg of the 
 ced as in 
 the Eng- 
 fented in 
 } in tree, 
 nan ; like 
 
 rds Paf09t 
 tinded like 
 e Greeks. 
 Pallas, I 
 s not pre- 
 ne of the 
 1 is to be 
 ns, or the 
 the Sch is 
 
 to be pronounced like the Ch of the French, the 
 Sc of the Italians, and the Sch of the Germans. 
 The harfh St/cb is the German loiind. The O* 
 ii analogous to the Oe of the Germans and La- 
 tins. The Th is familiar to the Fiiglilh. In a 
 few inftances, I have found it difTcilt to convey by 
 Englifli letters the precifc found. In thefe calea 
 (fee the articles Mountain, I, 6cc. in the Vocabu- 
 laries), 1 have printe i the word fiom Pallas in 
 Roman letters, where each letter is to be found- 
 ed agreeably to the rules which I have mentioned 
 in fpeaking of the American words written by 
 myfclf. I have fcldom paid any attention to the 
 accents in the words written by Dr. Pallas. 
 
 The greater part of the Afiatic and European 
 words are taken from Pallas, and to thefe (as I 
 have juft. faid) numbers are annexed. Some of 
 the Afiatic words are derived from other fources, 
 but the pronunciation of thefe will not be doubt- 
 ful, as I have in every inilance mentioned the 
 authority for fuch words. Thus fome of the 
 Japanefe words are taken from a copious " Vo- 
 cabulary of the Japanefe language" by my learn- 
 ed friend Profcflbr Thunberg*, who being a na- 
 tive of Sweden, doubclcfs adopts a pronunciation. 
 
 • See hi« Travels in Europe, Africa, and Afia. rerformed 
 between the yeurs 1770 and 1 77y. En2li(h traiiflatiua. Loa- 
 lien. 
 
( xxii ) 
 
 ^tvhich in moft cafes is nearly fimilar to that of the 
 Germans. Oclicr words in this language and in the 
 language, of the Siamcfe, are taken from Kacmpfcr. 
 In a work of this nacure, more than in moft 
 others, it was necclTary to give the authoritits for 
 my fyfte-m. This, I hope, I have now done to 
 the fatisfaaion of my reader. If in purfuing me 
 (and I with him to purfuc me with the cagle-cye 
 of fcience), he often difcovcrs very ftriking af- 
 finities between the American words which I have 
 coUefted and the words of Afiatic and European 
 nations, I may confidently fay, that he will dif- 
 covcr ftill greater, and more numerous, affinities 
 between thefe Afiatic and European languages 
 and the American languages coUcdtcd by authors 
 ofalmoft all the nations of Europe. But I fhall 
 not take any pains to convince the learned, that 
 I have uniformly laboured to be accurate j and 
 that I have never fuffercd my attachment to fyf- 
 tern to miQead mc from the virtuous path of 
 truth. I have not only anxioufly fought the truth, 
 but I fhall feel grateful to thofc who will point out 
 the real errors of this work. « J'aime autant 
 «« unc perfonne qui me relcve d' une crreur, 
 «* qu'une autre qui m' apprend une verite, parce 
 «« qu* en elFct une crreur corrigeccft unc vcnte," 
 
 BUFFON. 
 
 ^m. 
 
 
 \ 
 
hat of the 
 nd in the 
 Cacmpfcr. 
 
 in moft 
 Dritits for 
 
 done to 
 rfuing me 
 eagle-eye 
 riking af- 
 ich I have 
 European 
 
 will dif- 
 , affinities 
 languages 
 t>y authors 
 uc I fhall 
 irned, that 
 jrate; and 
 ent to fyf- 
 IS path of 
 ; the truth, 
 1 point out 
 ime autant 
 me crreur, 
 rite, parcc 
 inc vcrite," 
 
 ( xxiii ) 
 
 In this new edition, tliprc arc many important 
 addit'o.is to the vocabularies * Thelc will fcrve 
 to (how, more excenfivcly, the affinities of the 
 American hnguagcs to each other, and the affi- 
 nities of thcfe languages to thofc of Afia and 
 F.urope. Though the work is ftill very impcr- 
 fccty and mud 1on<5 continue fo, unlcfs many la- 
 bourers fhould enter the intcrcrting Hirld, or un- 
 til fomc one labourer in this field (liall have more 
 Icifure to devote his attention to the fubjcft, — 
 I am pcrfuadcd, that it is much more pcrfcdk 
 than we had any rcafoii to expert, from our want 
 of materials, a few years ago. Let the reader, 
 who fellows me in this inquiry, recollcdl: that the 
 path which I tread is almoft entirely new. I 
 may, without vanity, compare myfelf to the new 
 fettler in the wildcrncfs of our country. I found 
 no cultivated fpot. In the vaft foreft, my eafieft 
 taflc was the removal of brambles and thorns. Un- 
 equal to the opening of an extenfivc road, I have, 
 at leaft, fucceeded in opening a path, which will 
 ferve to direft the traveller in his pilgrimage of 
 fcience. Unequal to the building of a (lately 
 
 * Befides the additions to mod of the articles in the firll 
 edition, the following articles appear for the firft time in this, 
 viz. Leaf, Mountain, Hill, River, Bird, Fi(h, Bread, Bone, 
 Horn, Houfe, Air, Light, White, Blaik, Thou, No. 
 
( xxiv ) 
 
 edifice, I have erefted an humble habitation, in 
 which philofophers, who have laboured in re- 
 fcarches of this kind, may rt-pofe from a portion 
 of their toil. More ought not to be cxpeftcd of 
 one pcrfon, who, in the prai^iice of a profefilon a« 
 anxious as it is important, has known neither the 
 felicities of kifure nor of wealth. But as " no 
 book, to ufc the language of Johnfon, was ever 
 fpared out oftcndcrnefs to the author, and" as 
 «• the world is little folicitous to know whence 
 proceeded the faults of that which it condemns," 
 1 ftiall neither complain of the difficulties which, 
 in the condufl of this work, I have had to encoun^ 
 icr, nor (hall 1 take up any of the reader's time 
 in apologizing for the impcrfeftions of the work. 
 If I were to apologize, it would be to little au- 
 thors, who can know nothing of the labour which 
 has been employed in this inquiry. To fuch 
 men as the veteran Bryant, Marfden, Pallas, and 
 other writers, I need offer no apology. They 
 will view my labours with tcndernefs and candour, 
 It will afford me real pleafure to find this fub- 
 jc6t foliciting the attention of many other inqui- 
 rers. Though I may feel the innocent pride of 
 one who fuppofes he has made a difcovery, I 
 (hall not be mortified to live to fee my labours, 
 in a great meafure, forgotten in the happier la- 
 bours of feme future invefiigator. Should I re- 
 
 n^lL 
 

 Mtation, in 
 red in re- 
 a a portion 
 xpeftcd of 
 rofefilon a« 
 neither the 
 It as " no 
 , was ever 
 •, and" as 
 >w whence 
 ondemns," 
 ;ies which, 
 to encoun-r 
 adcr's time 
 * the work. 
 ) little au- 
 bour which 
 To fuch 
 Pallas, and 
 gy. They 
 id candour, 
 d this fub- 
 >ther inqui- 
 it pride of 
 ifcovery, I 
 ny labours, 
 lappicr la- 
 Ihould I re- 
 
 f 
 
 ( XXV ) 
 
 linquifh this hardly half-cultivated field, it will 
 be, like the new fettle r, to take: poflciTion of ano- 
 ther, and perhaps a richer, foil. In an immcnfc 
 country fuch as this whicli v/e inhabit, a country 
 unexplored by fcience, the eye need not be dimn- 
 ed in merely looking after objedts upon which to 
 dwell. The fcene is various and new. The phy- 
 fical and moral hiftory of v/hole nations are to be 
 explored. The animal and the vegetable pro- 
 duftions of America have never yet been ex- 
 amined with labour or attention. In fhort, the 
 naturalift beholds a country which, with rcfpcft 
 to the progrefs we have liitherto made in ex- 
 amining its riches, may with flrict propriety be 
 called NEW-. 
 
 It is not likely, that I fliall for fome time to 
 come, trouble the public with any thing farther 
 on the I'uhjcft of this work. I do not mean, 
 however, to relinquifh the inquiry. It will long 
 be to me an inquiry interefting, and even a 
 fource of happinefs. While, therefore, I fhall not 
 be wanting in my endeavours to increafe the mafs 
 of our information, I fliall think myfelf favoured 
 by the communications of fuch gentlemen as may 
 have opportunities of coUefting vocabularies of 
 our Indians. Whatever relates to the phyfical or 
 moral hiftory of the Americans; whatever may 
 tend to refleft light upon the pad or prcfent 
 
 # t 
 
( xxvi ) 
 
 condition of thcfc mouldering families of mankind; 
 whatever may tend to increafe our acquaintance 
 with the produftions of this extenfivc country, will 
 be gratefully received, and acknowledged. In 
 the fervid feafon of youth, I may, perhaps, cal- 
 culate upon labours, upon fucceflcs and exertions, 
 to which I am unequal. This is a failing to 
 which men much older than myfclf are liable. 
 I have, however, the fatisfaftion of knowing, that 
 my coUcftion of original papers refpcfting this 
 country is already very confiderable ; and that I 
 have adtually made much progrefs in an extenfivc 
 work, which, even in its prefent unfinilhcd ftate, 
 may be of effcntial fervice to the future hiftorian 
 of America. 
 
 BENJAMIN SMITH BARTON. 
 
 Philadelphia, July 13th, 1793. 
 
 I 
 
( xxvii. ) 
 
 lanklndi 
 laincance 
 ntry, will 
 red. In 
 ips, cal- 
 xcrtions. 
 Failing to 
 re liable, 
 /ing, that 
 fting this 
 md that I 
 extcnfive 
 hcd ftate, 
 hiftorian 
 
 RTON. 
 
 N. B. The Aftcricks, which {o frequently 
 occur in the Vocabularies, are intended to Ihow 
 where the Indian words are wanted. A note of 
 interrogation is annexed to many of the Ameri- 
 can words, when I have been in doubt about the 
 complete accuracy of the fpelling. j m > -. 
 
 )-';!»' 
 
 '-;* ;*- ji- 1;^- 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 IN the PREFACE, page xii. (firft note) for Old 
 Teftrment, read Old Teftament. — In the Pre- 
 liminary Discourse, page 15, line 4, for 
 fancy, read vanity : page 24, line 3, for Stra- 
 lenberg, read Strahlenberg : page 40, line 5, 
 for tribes, read tribe. 
 
 In the Comparative Vocabularies, page 
 9, line 10, read ^ijfalt his fon : page 32, line 
 7, for Madoon, read Madoon: page 20, for Eetjen- 
 Camegauteel? read Loonkquec : page 42, line 5, 
 for Snufagh, read Ofnoongce : page 46, line 3 
 from the bottom, for JVauahloo, read Owauh : 
 page 53, line 6, for EJcaltey^ read Wcighncctah, 
 Wighneetau: page 66, line 13, for Yoeenjagh^ 
 
( xxviii. ) 
 
 read Yoo-un-jah ; line 17, for Jhungaf read 
 Ohunjea, youghwhenjauda : page 67, line 10, 
 for Efkimaux, read Grcenlandcrs : page 72, 
 line 8, for Toene, read Time: line 11, for Tiiriy 
 rtid Tiin? T'cun. 
 
 
 V *««>^i^!-»*T»f«»*|^it^tf^*--W 
 
 »^ 
 
PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. 
 
 " THE Tranfmigration of Nations is, 
 indeed, a nice and ticklifh Point to touch 
 upon ; But certain it is, that many difficul- 
 ties would be removed, were the Advice 
 of Leibnitz followed, and a competent 
 Knowledge obtained of the Languages of 
 North-Afia; This great Philofopher being 
 fully convinced, that by the Help of thefe, 
 many Things concerning the Tranfmigra- 
 tion of Nations might be clear'd up." 
 
 STRAHLENBERG. 
 
 THE celebrated Athanafius Kircher has ob- 
 ferved, that the fluftuations of the ocean 
 itfclf are not as numerous as the opinions of 
 men concerning the origin of its faline impreg- 
 nation *. With as little extravagance, I may ob- 
 krve, that the opinions of writers concerning the 
 origin, or parental countries, of the Americans 
 
 ♦ Athanasii Kircherie Soc. Jefu MundusSubterraneus, &c. 
 Lib. iii. Can. iii. p. i6i. Amftelodami, 1665. 
 
 b 
 
 P 
 
 * i 
 
( ii ) 
 
 arc as numerous as the tribes and nations who 
 inhabit this vaft portion of the earth. Dropping 
 this metaphorical language, I may fafcly aflert, 
 that few qucflions have excited more attention 
 than that which I have juft mentioned, and am 
 ."bout to confider. More than three centuries have 
 now pafled away fince the difcovery of the Ameri- 
 can iflands by Columbus. More than two cen- 
 turies arc completed fince extenfivc colonies of 
 Spaniards, of Portuguefe, ofEnglifli, of French, 
 and of other European nations, had taken pof- 
 fcflion of fome of the faireft and mod fertile por- 
 tions of the new-world. During thcfc long 
 periods, the origin of the Americans has conftant- 
 ly appeared to be a fubjedt highly worthy of in- 
 vcftigation. Hence we find that it has artraded 
 the attention of the writers of almoft all the nations 
 of Europe, not to mention fome American writers, 
 who although they enjoyed greater apportuni- 
 tics of acquiring ufcful information on the fubjeft, 
 have not been more fuccefsful in their inquiries. 
 Men of the moft oppofitc talents have undertaken 
 this invcftigation, or have hazarded, in general 
 terms, their fentiments on the' fubjedl. The 
 libraries of ancient and of modern times have been 
 ranfacked by men of learning and of labour : 
 genius and imagination have lent it their aid ; 
 eloquence has fometimes moulded the fubjcfl into 
 
( iii ) 
 
 beauty; whilft religious prejudices, which mix 
 themfclvcs with lb many of the adions and the 
 thoughts of men, have only tended to obfcure the 
 queftion, by creating proofs, and by poifoning the 
 fources of a purer information. 
 
 It is' remote from my dcfign to examine, in this 
 memoir, the various opinions of authors concerning 
 the origin of the Americans. It would require a 
 large volume to exhibit even a general view of 
 what has been written on the fubjedl. It would 
 require much time to do juftice to the learning 
 and ingenuity, or to cxpofe the weaknefles and 
 conceits, of thofc who have wandered in thisinte- 
 rcfting field of inquiry. For much information on 
 the fubjedt, Ircfer the reader to Father Charlevoix's 
 Preliminary Dijcourje on the Origin of the Americans*. 
 For much ingenious extravagance, enriched, how- 
 ever, with many ufeful fafts, I refer him to Mr. 
 Adair's Hijiory of the American Indians -f. I fliall 
 afterwards particularly mention the opinions of 
 fome writers on the queftion. At prefent, I 
 fhall content myfclf with obferving, that the 
 
 • A Voyage to North-America, &c, two volumes gvo. 
 Dublin: 1766. Engliih Tranflatioi^ 
 
 f London ; 1775. 410. 
 
 . jf, 
 
 ■■■^"' ■t--V-«- --^L-.. 
 
 ■J < flifc . M ii n > fl i »' l t il Wl li )Wn''<i1rMnl» 
 
( i^ ) 
 
 theories of all the writers on the fubjeft may, as 
 far as my memory fervcs me, be diftributcd into 
 two great claflcs. The firft clafs embraces thofe 
 writers who fuppofe, that the countries of Ame- 
 rica derived their inhabitants ffom Afia, from Eu- 
 rope, from Africa, or from the unknown Atlantis. 
 The fecond clafs embraces thofe who fuppofe, 
 that the Americans are in ftri<5t language the abo- 
 rigines of the foil, and not emigrants from, other 
 parts of the world. The favourers of the firft 
 opinion arc much the moft numerous ; and, in 
 general, they have been men of the moft learning 
 and''refearch. On this fide are placed Jofcph 
 Acofta*, Edward Brercwoodf, John De Laet, 
 
 • The Naturall and Morall Hiftorie of the Eaft and Weft- 
 Indies, &c. Englilh Tranflation. London: 1604. 
 
 f Enquiries touching the diverfity of Languages and Reli- 
 gions, through the chief parts of the World. London: 1674. 
 gvo. Brerewood lived in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. He 
 was a man of much learning, but his book (the firft edition of 
 which I have not feen) is written in an extremely obfcure and 
 painful ftyle. I fliall quote a part of what he has faid on the 
 fubje£l. He remarks that as " it is very likely, that America 
 received her firft Inhabitants, from the Eaft border of Afia : 
 So is it altogether unlike, that it received them from any 
 other part of all that Border, fave from Tartary. Becaufe, ifi 
 America there is not to be difcerned any token or indication at 
 all, of the Arts or Indnftry of China, 01 India, otCataia, or 
 
 iyy(h 1 1 1 am^<,m^xs^«^ivm}4»fi,^ J !..,.MgjU: ^ " 
 
( V ) , 
 
 Hugo Grotius, George De Hornn •, and an hun- 
 dred others. Here, of courfc, the clergy take 
 their ftand. On the other fide of the qucftion, 
 
 • I have no knowledge of what De Lae t, Grotius, and De 
 Hornn have written on thi» fubjeft, except from Charlevoix's 
 Preliminary Difcourfe. 
 
 any other Civil Region, along all that border of Afta : But in 
 their grofs ignorance of Letters, and of Arts, in their Idola- 
 try, and the fpecialties of it, in their Incivility, and many 
 barbarous properties, they refemble the old and rude Tartars, 
 above all the Nations of the earth. Which opinion of mine, 
 touching the Amtrkans defcending from the Tartars, rather 
 than from any other Nation in that boder of Afta, after the 
 neer vicaity of Afia to America, this reafon above all other, 
 may beft eAablifh and ..crfwade : bccaufe it is certain, that 
 that Northeaft part of Afia poflefled by the Tartars, is, if not 
 continent with the Weft fide of America, which yet remaineth 
 fomewhat doubtful : yet certainly, and without all doubt, it 
 is the leaft dis-joyned by Sea, of all that Coaft of Afia, for 
 that thofe parts of Afia and America, are continent one with 
 the other, or at moft, dif-joyned but by fome narrow Channel 
 of the Ocean, the ravenous and harmful Beafts, wherewith 
 America is ftored, as Bears, Lions, Tigers, Wolves, Foxes, 
 &c. (which men, as is likely, would never to their own harm 
 tranfport out of the one Continent to the other) may import. 
 For from Hoahs Ark, which refled after the Deluge, in Afia, 
 all thofe Beafts muft of neceffity fetch their beginning, feeing 
 they could not proceed by the courfe of Nature, as thenn- 
 perifeA fort of living Creatures do, of Putrefadion ; or if they 
 might have Putrefaction for their parentage, or receive their 
 priginal [by any ofher new fort of Generation] of the Earth 
 
 
 n-i>tdfliwfciiTfrniir(,Mi*fc 
 
( 
 
 VI 
 
 ) 
 
 wc find the author of Le Philojopbe Douceur f, the 
 late Mr. de Voltaire, Bernard Romans :|:, and a 
 few others, who have, indeed, examined the 
 
 f Printed at Berlin, in 1774. 1 have never feen this work. 
 
 t A Concife Natural Hiftoryof Eaftand Weft-Florida, &c. 
 New-York: 1776. iimo. This author faye he does not be- 
 lieve that the red men of America have come " from the weft- 
 ward out of the eaft of Afia." " I am firmly of opinion, fays 
 he, that God created an original man and woman in this part 
 of the globe, of different fpecies from any in theotwcr parts, 
 and if perchance in the Ruffian dominions, there are a people 
 of fimilar make and manners, is it not more natural to think 
 they were colonies from the numerous nations on the continent 
 of America, than to imagine, that from the fmall compara- 
 tive number of thofe Ruffian fubjefts, fuch a vaft country 
 fliould have been fo numeroufly peopled," &c. p. 38, 39. 
 
 without fpecial procreation of their own kind, then I fee no 
 neceffity, why they (hould by Gods fp> c a\ appointment, be fo 
 carefully prcferved in Noaht Ark [as they we.e] in time of the 
 Deluge. Wherefore, feeing it is certain, that thofe ravenous 
 Beafts of America, are the progeny of thofe of the fame kind 
 iaJJia, and that men, as is likely, conveyed them not [to 
 their own prejudice] from the one Continent to the other, it 
 carryeth a great likelyhood and appearance of truth, that if 
 they joyn not together, yet are they neer neighbours, and 
 but little disjoyned each from other, for even to this day, in 
 the Ifles of Cuba, Jamaica, Hifpaniola, Burichena, and all the 
 reft, which are fo far removed from the firm land, that thefe 
 Beafts cannot fwim from it to them, the Spaniards record, that 
 Boneofthefe are found." Enquiries, &c. p. 117, 118, 119, uo. 
 
;;{:, and a 
 lined the 
 
 n this work. 
 Florida, &c. 
 does not be- 
 om the wcft- 
 >pinion, fays 
 I in this part 
 ;otiitr parts, 
 are a people 
 ural to think 
 the continent 
 lall eompara- 
 vail country 
 ). 38,39. 
 
 then I fee no 
 itment, be fo 
 a time of the 
 lofe ravenous 
 he fame kind 
 hem not [to 
 the other, it 
 truth, that if 
 jhbours, and 
 this day, in 
 I, and all the 
 d, that thefc 
 J record, that 
 18, 119,120. 
 
 ( vii ) 
 
 qucftion in a very fuperficial manner •. This, 
 with rcfpca to the enquiry, is their greatcft crime. 
 
 It is remarkable, as Charlevoix obferves, that 
 
 thofc who have undertaken this inveftigation 
 
 " fhould have negledlcd the only Means that re- 
 
 • I niall here quote what Mr. de Voltaire has faid on this 
 fubjea. " The apron, which nature has given to the Caffrcs, 
 and whofe flabby and lank fkin falls from their naval halfway 
 down their thighs ; the black breafts of the Samoiedes women, 
 the beard of the males of our continent, and the beardlefi 
 chins of the Americans, are fuch ftriking diftinftions, that it 
 IS fcarce poffible to imagine that they are not each of them of 
 different races. 
 
 " But now, continues our lively author, if it Ihould be alk- 
 ed, from whence came the Americans, it Ihould beaflced from 
 whence came the inhabitants of the Terra Auftralis j and it 
 has been already anfwered, that the fame providence which 
 placed men in Norway, planted fome alfo in America and 
 under the antarftic circle, in the fame manner as it planted 
 trees and made grafs to grow there." 2lt Phihfophy 0/ Hi/- 
 tory. p. 8 & 9. London : ,766. In another part of the fame, 
 very lingular and incorreft work (p. 46.) he fays, " Can it 
 ftill be afked from whence came the men who peopled Ame- 
 rica? The fame queftion might be a&ed with regard to the 
 Terra Auftralis. They are much farther diftant from the port 
 which Columbus fat out from, than the Antilles. Men and 
 bcafts have been found in all parts of the earth that are inha- 
 bitable } Who placed them there ? We have already anfwered 
 he that caufcd the grafs to grow in the fields ; and it is no 
 more furprifing to find men in America, than it is to find flies 
 there." By the way, it may be doubted whether flics, any 
 more than bees, are natives of America. 
 
 
li 
 
 ( viii ) 
 
 mained to come at the Truth of what they were m 
 Search of; I mean, the comparing the Languages. 
 Ineffcft, in the Refearch in quclhon, it appears 
 to me. continues our fcnfiblc author, that the 
 Knowledge of the principal Languages of Ammca. 
 and the comparing them with thofe of our Hem.f- 
 phere, that are looked upon as primitive might 
 pofTibly ftt us upon fome happy Dircovcry, and 
 that Way ofafcending to the Original of nations, 
 v,hich is the kaft equivocal, is far from being fo 
 difficult as might be imagined. We have had, 
 and ftill h»ve Travellers and Mifrionar.es, who 
 have worked on the languages that arc fpoken in 
 all the provinces of the New-World. It would 
 onlybeneceffaryto make a Colkft.on of their 
 Grammars and Vocabularies, and to collate them 
 v^tth the dead and living Languagesof the Old 
 World that pafs for Originals. Even the different 
 Dialeas. in Spite of the alterations they have un- 
 dergone, ftiU retain enough of the Mother- 
 Tongue tofurnifh confiderable Lights. 
 
 .. Inftead of this Method, which has been nc- 
 gleaed. they have made Enquiries into the Man- 
 ners, Cuftoms, Religion, and Traditions of the 
 Mcric.^ in order to difcover their Ongina . 
 Notwithftanding. I am perfuaded. that this D - 
 nuifuion is only capable of producing a falfc 
 lit, more likely to dazzle, and to make us 
 
 tandr from the right Path, than to lead us with 
 
 ^ ^ ^M - ; * ' " -^ '- ij^y JW ' I 
 
were in 
 iguages. 
 
 appears 
 that the 
 America^ 
 • Hemif- 
 vc might 
 rry, and 
 f nations, 
 
 being fo 
 have had, 
 rics, who 
 fpokcn in 
 
 It would 
 n of their 
 Mate them 
 of the Old 
 e different 
 y have un- 
 Mothcr- 
 
 asbecn nc- 
 ) the Man- 
 ions of the 
 r Original. 
 It this Dif- 
 :ing a falfc 
 to make us 
 lead us with 
 
 ( ix ) 
 
 CJertainty to the Point propofed. Anciettt Tradi- 
 tions are e/Farcd from the Minds of fuch as havd 
 not, or who, uuring fcveral ages, have been, with- 
 out any Helps to prcfervc them j and half the 
 World is exaaiy in this fituation. New Events, 
 and a new Arrangement of Things give Rife to 
 new Traditions, which efface the former, and are 
 themfelves effaced in their Turn. After one or 
 two Centuries have paffcd, there no longer re- 
 main any Marks capable of leading us to find the 
 Traces of the firft Traditions. 
 
 " The Manners very foon degenerate by Means 
 of Commerce with Foreigners, and by the mix- 
 ture of fcveral Nations uniting in one Body, and 
 by a change of Empire always accoi.^panied with 
 a new Form of Government. How much more 
 Reafon is there to believe fuch a fcnfiblc Altera- 
 tion of Genius and Manners amongft wandering 
 nations become favage, living without Principles, 
 Laws, Education, or civil Government, which 
 might ferve" to bring them back to the ancient 
 Manners. Cuftoms are ftill more eafily deftroyed. 
 A new Way of living introduces new Cufroms^ 
 and thofe which have been forfaken are very fooii 
 forgotten. What Ihall I fay of the abfolutc Want 
 of fuch Things as are moft neceOary to Life ? And 
 of which, the Neceffity of doing without, cauTcs 
 their Names and Ufe to perilh together. 
 
 « 
 
 •"iTriM~i^'*'-T-"f'iif — ' 
 
M 
 
 t( 
 
 ( * ) 
 
 Laftly, nothing has undergone more fuddctt, 
 frequent, or more furprifing Revolutions than Re- 
 ligion. When once men have abandoned the 
 only true one, they foon lofe it out of their Sight, 
 and find themfelves entangled and bewildered in 
 fuch a Labyrinth of incoherent Errors, Inconfift- 
 cncy and Contradiftion being the natural Inheri- 
 tance of Falfehood, that there remains not the 
 fmalleft Thread to lead us back to the Truth. 
 We have feen a very fcnfiWe Example of this in 
 the laft Age. The Buccameers ef St. Domingo, 
 who were Chriftians, but who had no Commerce 
 except amongft themfelves, in lefs than thirty 
 Years, and through the fole Want of religious 
 Worlhip, Inftpuftion, and an Authority capable of 
 retaining them in their Duty, had come to fuch a 
 Pafs, as to have loft all Marks of Chriftianity, 
 except Baptifm alone. Had thefe fubfifted only 
 to the third Generation, their Grandchildren 
 would have been as void of Chriftianity as the 
 Inhabitants of Terra AnJlraliSy or New Guinea. 
 They might poffibly have preferved fome Cere- 
 monies, the Reafon of which they could not have 
 accounted for, and is it not precifely in the fame 
 manner, that fo many infidel Nations are found to 
 have in their idolatrous Worfhip Ceremonies which 
 appear to have been copied after ours. 
 
fudclc tt, 
 than Rc- 
 oned the 
 cir Sight, 
 ildcrcd in 
 [nconfift- 
 il Inhcri- 
 5 not the 
 e Truth, 
 of this in 
 
 BomingOy 
 !ommcrcc 
 Lan thirty 
 ' religious 
 capable of 
 
 to fuch a 
 uiftianity, 
 fifted only 
 idchildren 
 iity as the 
 w Guinea. 
 imc Ccrc- 
 i not have 
 1 the fame 
 e found to 
 mics which 
 
 ( xi ) - 
 
 " The Cafe is not the fame with Refpcft to 
 Languages. I allow that a living Language is 
 fubjeft to continual Changes, and as all Languages 
 have been fo, we may fay with Truth, that none 
 of them have prcfcrved their original Purity. 
 But it is no lefstrue, that in Spite of the Changes, 
 introduced by Cuftom, they have not loft every 
 Thing by which they are diftinguifhcd from 
 others, which is fufficientfor our prcfcnt Purpofe; 
 and that from the Riyulcts arifing from the prin- 
 cipal Springs, I mean the Dialefts, we may afcend 
 to the Mother Tongues themfclves; and that by 
 attending to the obfcrvations of a learned Acade^ 
 mician*, that Mother Tongues are diftinguifhed 
 by being more nervous than thofe derived from 
 them, bccaufe tKey are formed from Nature ; that 
 they contain a greater Number of Words imitating 
 the Things whereof they are the Signs ; that they 
 are Icfs indebted to Chance or Hazard, and that 
 that Mixture which forms the Dialers, always 
 deprives them of fome of that Energy, which the 
 natural Connection of their Sound with the 
 ^Things they reprcfent always give them, 
 
 ' ♦' Hence, I conclude, that if thofe charader- 
 iftical Marks are found in the American Languages, 
 we cannot reafonably doubt of their being truly 
 original i and, confcquently, that the People who 
 
 ♦ "M. r Abbe du Bos, his Hiftory of Paiatingand P«etry." 
 
 #■' 
 
( *» ) ' 
 
 ijjcak them have paffed over into that Hcmif. 
 phcrc, a (hort Time after the firft Difperfion of 
 Mankind ; efpccially if they are entirely unknowB 
 in our Continent^.'* 
 
 There is fo much good fchfe m the preceding 
 ebfervations, that I cohW have no hcfitation about 
 the propriety of quoting them at length. I was 
 the more willing to do this, as I felt a dcfire to 
 fxprefs my gratitude to Father Charlevoix for 
 having been, in fome meafurc at lead, by thefc 
 very obfcrvations, inftrumcntal in encouraging mc 
 ^n the inquiry which I now pflFcr to the public, 
 But let it not be fuppofcd, that I mean to fub- 
 fcribe to every thing our author has faid. Though 
 language is of fo much, and of the firft, confer 
 qucnce jn eftimating the affinities [if I may be al- 
 lowed the exprcffion] of nations j and although 
 where there is no affinity in language to be difco- 
 vcred, I fhould be much inclined [without the 
 ftrongcft phyfic^l and other proofs] to doubt 
 whether ever two nations have been the fame, yet 
 I am perfuaded that the phyfical circumftances of 
 figure and complexion, the great features of reli- 
 gious worfli'p, the mythology, and even the tra- 
 ditions, of nations arc circumftances which defcrvc 
 much attention in all our inquiries concerning 
 
 t A Voyage to North- America, &c. vol. I. p. 40, 41, 4*, 4]« 
 
" ( ^ ) / 
 
 their original, and fpread over the world. It it 
 true, as Charlevoix obferves, that " nothing has 
 undergone more fudden, frequent, or more fupri- 
 fing Revolutions than Religion.'* Thefc revolu- 
 tions are aecomplifhed in the tranfitions of man- 
 kind from the Hates of favages or barbarians to 
 the conditions of civilized men j in the changes 
 of governments; in the admixture of nations j in 
 the progrefs ofrcafon, and fcicnce, and rcfcarchj 
 in the viciffitudes of our individual fortunes j and^ 
 alas, in the unhappy relapfe of nations once civil- 
 ized, or confiderably improved, to the conditioa 
 of lavages again. Local and very narrow circum- 
 ftances often give rife to a great difference in the 
 religious features of a people $ whilft the hand of 
 one man (hall crumble into duft the vaft fabric 
 which it has required the exertions of many na- 
 tions, through a long feries of ages, to raife and 
 fupport. Thefe things are true: they are pro- 
 claimed by the hiftory of mankind ; and many of 
 the proofs of them arc to b^ collcded among the 
 favages of America. 
 
 But fome of fhe features of religious worlhip, 
 and of fuperftition, are extremely permanent. It 
 was a long time before the Jews could be brought 
 to lay afide their idolatry: but at length they re-, 
 linquifhed it, and adopted the notion of the unity 
 gf pod, which they have rctamed, with a moft 
 
•f^ifmff^f."- 1 ->•,■ 
 
 nr 
 
 '•I 
 
 
 ( »Iv ) 
 
 commendable zeal and firmncfs, in the midft of 
 all their opprefllons and misfortunes, through 
 many centuries. Ic had long been thought that 
 traces of the religion of the ancient Perfians could 
 be difcovered in America. In the courfe of this 
 inquiry, I fhall fhow that the language of the Per- 
 fians is not unknown in this continent. Yet ma- 
 ny ages muft have clapfed fince there fubfifted 
 between the Perfians, or other Afiatics fpeaking 
 their language, a connexion with the Americans. 
 Many ages, then, have not been fuffieient to de-n 
 ftroy the religion of fire in America. 
 
 As mankind have ever been remarked for re- 
 taining their errors, fo even the groflfeft features of 
 their mythology arc preferved for a long time, in 
 the midft of all the viciffitudes of fortune to which 
 nations are expofcd. The mythology of Afia is ftilj 
 preferved in America. We trace it with confi- 
 dence among the favages from one end to the 
 other of this continent. True it is, that this my- 
 thology, as well as the religion of the people, is 
 faft difappearing, and a few years will leave hard- 
 ly any veftiges of it behind. But this is not fo 
 much owing to the influence of time itfelf, as 
 to the connexion of the Americans with the Eu- 
 ropean^, and their defcendants. 
 
 The traditions of nations are, certainly, of 
 much confequence in all our inquiries into their 
 
( XV ) 
 
 •rigin and migrations. It is true that the traditions 
 of a people cannot be prcfcrved long in a pure, 
 unvitiated ftream. They are mixed with fables, 
 which arc the children of fency, of fear, of fu- 
 prt-ftition, all which fo ftrongly charafterize 
 our kind, but which more efpccially charafterize 
 nations, who are incapable of tranfmitting to their 
 pofterity written monuments of their fucccffes or 
 misfortunes. I fhall afterwards have occafion to 
 fhow, that were it not for the traditions of many 
 American nations we might for ever remain^ in 
 doubt concerning the real origin of thefe people. 
 The great affinity of their languages with the lan- 
 guages of Afia and Europe is not fufficient to 
 prove, that the Americans are emigrants from 
 thefe portions of the world. It only proves that 
 the Americans and many Afiatic and European 
 nations are the fame people. It tells us not 
 whi^ was the parent (lock. And in this inqui- 
 ry, we aflume no theory as eftab]i(hed with ab(b- 
 lute certainty, however it may be fanftioned by 
 the voice of many ages. 
 
 Authors have laid too much ftrefs upon the 
 circumftance of the refemblance of cuftoms and 
 manners among the Americans and the people of 
 the old-world. But What I have faid of the religion 
 and mythology of nations likewife applies to their 
 cuftoms, and their manners. Thefe are fome> 
 times very permanenti and ought not to be neg- 
 
p 'j 
 
 ' ( xy\ ) 
 
 Icftcd in an extcnfivc inquiry into the origin of i 
 people. For fome intcrcfting information con- 
 cerning the cuftoms which arc common to America 
 and the north of Afia, I beg leave to refer the 
 reader to the Jrctic Zoology of my learned and 
 much-valued friend Mr. Pennant*. The limits 
 of this memoir will not permit me to dwell upon 
 the fubjcft, which, however, is extremely in- 
 terefting. 
 
 The phyfical circumftances of figure and com- 
 plexion are worthy of much attention in all our 
 inquiries of this kind. It muft be confcflcd that 
 climate and food, and other phyfical caufes, are 
 adequate to the production of great changes in the 
 conftitution of mankind. But thefe changes are 
 wrought only in a long courfc of time. Many cen- 
 turies have not been able to efface the rcfemblances 
 in figure and complexion of the Americans IlKhe 
 Afiaticsf. Independent on language, on religions. 
 
 I'll- 
 
 • See Intrododlon to the Arctic Zoology, p. 260, »6i, 262. 
 Second edition. London: 1791. 
 
 f "The portrait painter, Mr. Smihert, who accompanied Dr. 
 BtrkiUy, then Dean of Derry, and afterwards Bithop of Cloynt^ 
 from Itdf to Amtrica in 1728, was employed by the Grand 
 Duke of Tufcateft while at Florence, to paint two or three Si- 
 berian Tartars, prefented to the Duke by the Czar of Rujpa, 
 This Mr. Smitrrt, upon his landing at Harraganftt-Btg with 
 Dr. Berktlej, inftantly recognized the Indians here to be thp 
 fiime people at the Siberian Tartars whofe pictures he had 
 
 mim'l . -*•; 
 
( xvii ) 
 
 on mythology, on traditions, on cuftoms and inan« 
 ncrs, the naturalift, or man of obfervation, would 
 be induced to declare, that the nations of America 
 and many nations of Afia are the fame. So cer- 
 tain are phyfical tefts, fincc they are confirmed by 
 the fimilaricy of language. 
 
 I now proceed to fliate the opinions of two late 
 writers concerning the origin of the Americans. 
 Thcfe writers are our learned and excellent coun- 
 tryman Mr. JefFerfon, and the Abbe Clavigero. 
 I think proper to exibit their opinions in this place, 
 becaufc both ofthem have introduced fome oblcr- 
 vations on the fubjedl of the American languages. 
 I am not labouring to be methodical, otherwife I 
 {houid introduce only a part of thefe quotations on 
 the prcicnt occaiion. 
 
 d 
 
 taken." The United Statu Eltvattd to Glory and Honour. A 
 Sermon, preached before his Excellency Jonathan Trumbull, Efq. 
 L.L.D. iic.tfc. By Ezra Stiles, D. D. L.L.D. Prefident 
 of Yale College, p. i6 & 17. Second edition. Worcefter« 
 1785. That very refpefiable traveller Mr. John Bell, of Anter- 
 mony, obferves, " from all the accounts I have heard and read 
 of the natives of Canada, there is no nation in the world which 
 they fo much refemble as the Tongufians. The diftance be- 
 tween them is not fo great as is commonly imagined." Tra- 
 vels from St. Peterjburgh in Ruffia, to various Parts of Afia. vol i. 
 p. 280. Edinburgh: 1788. 8vo. I ihall afterwards ihow, that 
 the language of the Siberian Tartars and that of the Toun- 
 goofi, or Tongufians, have an extenfive rai ^<t in North- Ame- 
 rica. 
 
 " fr « fwrn . > iiii.<yifcrt 
 
J 
 
 ( xviii ) 
 
 C( 
 
 Great qucftion, fays Mr. JefFcrfon, has arifcn 
 from whence came thofc aboriginal inhabitants of 
 America ? Difcovcrics, long ago made, were fuf- 
 ficieni to Ihew that a paflagc from Europe to 
 America was always pradlicable, even to the im- 
 perfeft navigation of ancient times. In going 
 from Norway to Iceland, from Iceland to Groen- 
 land, from Groenland to Labrador, the firft tra- 
 jcft is the wideft : and this having been pra<5lifed 
 from the earlieft times of which we have any ac- 
 count of that part of the earth, it is not difficult 
 to fuppofe that the fubfequent trajefts may have 
 been fomctimes paffed. Again, the late difcove- 
 ries of Captain Cook, coafting from Kamfchatka 
 to California, have proved that, if the two conti- 
 nents of Afia and America be feparated at all, it is 
 only by a narrow ftreight. So that from this fide 
 alfo, inhabitants may have pafled into AmoMto^t, 
 and the refemblance between the Indians of Ame- 
 rica and the Eaftern inhabitants of Afia, would 
 induce us to conjefturc, that the former arc the 
 defendants of the latter, or the latter of the for- 
 mer : excepting indeed the Efkimaux, who, from 
 the fame circumftance of refemblance, and from 
 identity of language, muft be derived from the 
 Grocnlanders, and thefe probably from fome of 
 the northern parts of the old continent. A know- 
 ledge of their fevcral languages would be the moft 
 certain evidence of their derivation which could 
 

 ( 
 
 XIX 
 
 ) 
 
 be produced. In faft, it is th' '-:ft proof of the 
 affinity of nations which ever can be referred to. 
 How many ages have elapfrd fincc the Englifb, 
 the Dutch, the Germans, the Swifs, the Norwe- 
 gians, Danes and Swedes have feparated from 
 their common flock ? Yet how many more muft 
 elapfe before the proofs of their common origin, 
 which exift in their feveral languages, will difap- 
 pear ? It is to be lamented then, very much to be 
 lamented, that we have fufFcred fo many of the 
 Indian tribes already to extinguilh, without our 
 having previoufly collefted and depofited in the 
 records of literature, the general rudiments at lead 
 of the languages they fpoke. Were vocabularies 
 formed of all the languages fpoken in North and 
 South America, prcfcrving their appellations of 
 the moft common objedts in nature, of thofe which 
 muft be prefcnt to every nation barbarous or ci- 
 vilifcd, with the inflexions of their nouns and 
 verbs, their principles of regimen and concord, 
 and thefe depofited in all the public libraries, it 
 would furnifli opportunities to thofe (killed in the 
 languages of the old world to compare them with 
 thefe, now, or at any future time, and hence to 
 conftruft the beft evidence of the derivation of this 
 part of the human race. -^ 
 
 " But imperfeft as is our knowledge of the 
 tongues fpoken in America, it fuffices to difcover 
 the following remarkable fadt. Arranging them 
 
 ^^--^ ^ririT i '— '-'li iti 
 
( 
 
 XX 
 
 ) 
 
 i'f': 
 
 under the radical ones to which they may be pal- 
 pably traced, and doing the fame by thofe of the * 
 red men of Afia, there will be found probably 
 twenty in America, for one in Afia, of thofe ra- 
 dical languages, fo called, becaufe, if they were 
 ever the fame, they have loft all refemblance to 
 one another. A feparation into dialects may be 
 the work of a few ages only, but for two dialcfts 
 to recede from one another till they have loft all 
 veftiges of their common origin, muft require an 
 immenfe courfe of time ; perhaps not lefs than 
 many people give to the age of the world. A 
 greater number of thofe radical changes of lan- 
 guage having taken place among the red men of 
 America, proves them of greater antiquity than 
 thofe of Afia*" 
 
 I 
 
 I. " The Americans (fays the learned author of 
 the Hiftory of Mexico,) " dcfccndcd from different 
 nations, or from different families, difperfed after the 
 confufion of tongues. No perfon will doubt of the 
 truth of this, who has any knowledge of the multi- 
 tude and great diverfity of the American languages. 
 In Mexico we have already found thirty-five : in 
 South-America there are ftill more known. In 
 the beginning of the laft century the Portuguefc 
 counted fifty in Maragnon. It is true, that there 
 
 • Notes on the State of Virginia, p. 162, 163, 164, 165. 
 London: 1787. 
 
 iii ii i iTi^-tii»yr'K » >wtiiii»ia> i j|« ii ij>jJi:jf »' <:' r < »to i 
 
 i ' l i ll rll)i(» i lj, i i i l.:tt;i.llj i 
 
of 
 
 ( xxi ) 
 
 is a great affinity between fome of thofc langiinges> 
 which flicws thaenhey are fprung from the fame 
 parent, namely, the Eudeve, Opata, and Tanahuma- 
 ra, in North-America, and the Mocobi, Tol>a, and 
 Abipona in South-America j but there arc many 
 others alfo, as different from ejch other as the 
 Illyrian from the Hebrew. We can fafely affirm, 
 that there are no living or dead languages which 
 can differ more among each other than the lan- 
 guages of the Mexicans, Otomies, Tarafcas, May- 
 as, and Miztccas, five languages prevailing in dif- 
 ferent provinces of Mexico. It would therefore 
 be abfurd to fay, that languages fo different were 
 , different dialefts of one original. . How is it pof- 
 fible a nation fhould alter its primitive language 
 to fuch a 'egrce, or multiply its diale£ls fo vari- 
 cufly, that there Ihculd not be, even after many 
 centuries, if not fome words common to all, at 
 leaft an affinity between them, or fome traces left 
 of their origin*? 
 
 II. " The Americans do not derive their origin 
 from any people now cxiiling in the ancient world, 
 or at Icaft there is no grou: Js to affirmit. This 
 inference is founded on the fame argument with 
 the preceding, fmcc if the Americans defcended 
 of any of thofe people, it would be poffible to trace 
 their origin by fome marks in their languages in 
 
 • I doubt not that were thefe languages compared, with la- 
 bor and attention, fome affinity between them would bs difco- 
 vercd. 
 
 ■ ,i ii ii y i ^ i j_ i i i j i ,.rft' i .>^ > . i i i i. 
 
( '"'" ) 
 
 fpitc of the antiquity of thrir reparation : but any 
 fuch traces have not been cli^co^rered hitherto, al- 
 though many authors have fearchcd with the ut- 
 moft attention, as appears from the work of the 
 Dominican Garciaf. We have leifurely com- 
 pared the Mexican and other American languages 
 with many othci: '"hich are now living, and with 
 thofc which are dead, but. have not been able to 
 difcover the Icaft affinity between any of them. 
 The refemblance between the Teotl of the Mexi- 
 cans and the Theos of the Greeks, has induced us 
 fomctimes to compare thofe two languages, but 
 we have never fou.id any agreement between them. 
 This argument is ftrong in rcfpcdt to the Ameri- 
 cans, as they fhew great firmnefs and conftancy in 
 retaining their languages. The Mexicans prefervc 
 their language among the Spaniards, and the Oto- 
 mies retain tluir difficult dialcdt among Spani- 
 
 m 
 
 f •• His famous treatifc on the Origin of the Americans, 
 printed in quarto, at Valentia, in 1607, afterwards en'argcd 
 and reprinted in Madrid, in 1729, in folio, is a work of vaft 
 erudition, but almoll totally ufclefs, a» it gives little or no af- 
 fiftance in difcovering truth ; the foundation for the opinions 
 which he maintains concerning the origin of the Americans, 
 are, for the moft part, weak conjeftures founded on the refem- 
 blance between fome of their culloms and words, and thofe of 
 other nations." Thefc are Clavigero's words. Th Hiftory 
 of Mexico, vol. i. p. xxi. Charlevoix (Preliminary Difcourft, 
 p. S J gives fome account of Garcii's work, which 1 have to 
 regret that I have never feen. 
 
 .iritiiiimiiaiii-i 
 
I 
 
 but any 
 crto, al- 
 ii thr ut- 
 rk of the 
 ?ly com- 
 angiiagcs 
 and with 
 n able to 
 of them, 
 lie Mexi- 
 tduced us 
 ages, but 
 :en them, 
 e Ameri- 
 iftancy in 
 ; prcferve 
 
 the Oto- 
 ig Spani- 
 
 American:!, 
 rds en'arged 
 work of vail 
 ttle or no af- 
 the opinions 
 ; Americans, 
 jn the refcm- 
 and thofe of 
 
 Tht Hipry 
 ary Difcourfi, 
 ich 1 have to 
 
 ( xxiii ) 
 
 ards and Mexicans, after two centuries and a half 
 of communication with both. 
 
 " If, concludes our author, the Americans de- 
 fcended from different families diljicrlcd after the 
 confufion of tongues, as we believe, and have betii 
 fcparated fincc then from thoic oih-rs who peo- 
 pled the countries of the old continent, authors 
 will labour in vain, to feek in the language or cuf- 
 toms of the Afiatics fur the origin of the people of 
 the new world*". 
 
 My remarks on the preceding quotations from 
 Mr. JefFcrfon and the Abbe Clavigcro are referv- 
 ed for a later part of this work. 
 
 I now proceed to give Tome acrnunt of my own 
 labours relative to the fuhjeft of this memoir. 
 As early as the year 1787, whilft I was a ftudcnt of 
 medicine in the univerfity of Edinburgh, I endea- 
 vored to difcover, whether there was any refcm- 
 bls.icc between the American and Afutic langua- 
 ges. But although I devoted a good deal of time 
 to the inquiry, I met with but little fuccefi. Up- 
 
 • The HiftoryofMexico.colleaed from Spaniai and Mex- 
 ican hiftorians, &c. vol ii. p. 208. 20;., 210. EnglifhTrann^t- 
 don. London, 1787. The whole of what Clavigero ha^ 
 faid concerning the population of America dsferves the atten- 
 tion of the readers of this memoir. 
 
 ™i«*i 
 
 ah»«*jfa»>--«ii«*fcj^'irtlbik<saiiMi.i«». 
 
 -■^ff'^ '■■■■{-■■"•■-■- 
 
'( 
 
 XXIV 
 
 ) 
 
 I ''11 
 
 .l*i^ 
 
 on my return to my native county, in the latter 
 end of the year 1789, I refumcd the inquiry, and 
 by the affiftance of the tables in Stralenberg's 
 work, and very mutilated vocabularies of the 
 languages of fome of the American tribes, princi- 
 pally, i'f not entirely, thofc of the Delaware-ftock, 
 I difcovered fuch affinities that I was perfuaded 
 that more cxtenfivc refearches would, in time, 
 conduft me to fomething inte.efting on the fub- 
 jca. In the midft of many, and more favourite, 
 purfuits, I never entirely loft fight of this, though 
 I had not an opportunity of profecuting the qucf- 
 tion much farther, until the fpring of 1796, when 
 I received, through the hands of my learned friend. 
 Dr. Jofeph Prieftley, the Vocahularia Comparativa 
 of Profeffor Pallas t- It is this great work that has 
 enabled me to extend my inquiries, and to arrive 
 at fome degree of certainty on the fubjedt. The 
 general refult of my inquiries is now offered to the 
 public. They will be extended and correfted in 
 proportion as I fhall receive additions to my ftock 
 of American vocabularies. 
 
 The order which I fhall purfue in the enfuing 
 pages is the following. I (hall, firft, give fome ac- 
 count of the various American tribes and nations 
 whofc languages are taken notice of in this me- 
 
 f Linguarum totius Orbis Vocabularia comparativa ; Au- 
 goftiffimx cnra collcaa. Scctionis Primae, Linguas Europs et 
 Afix complex*, pars Prior. Petropoli, 1786. 410. et Pars 
 Sccnnda. Petropoli, 1789. 4to. 
 
 i t ^ j Aim > lir>i . ^^WH^jgaa^i i ..^%#^'>^Ai^ 
 
the latter 
 liiiry, and 
 alenberg's 
 es of the 
 :Sj princi- 
 are-ftock, 
 perfuaded 
 in time, 
 n the fub- 
 favouritc, 
 lis, though 
 r the qucf- 
 1^6, when 
 ned friend, 
 ".omparativa 
 rk that has 
 id to arrive 
 jea. The 
 Fered to the 
 orrefted in 
 :o my ftock 
 
 the enfuing 
 ^e fome ac- 
 and nations 
 in this me- 
 
 iparativa; Au- 
 
 juas Europs ct 
 
 4to. et Pars 
 
 ( XXV ) 
 
 moir. Remarks on their languages arc afterwards 
 to be offered. I (hall then give fome account of 
 the various Afiatic and European nations, whofe 
 languages I have compared with thofe of the Ame- 
 ricans i and Ihall conclude the memoir with fome 
 general obfcrvations relative to the courfe of the 
 migrations of the Americans through the conti- 
 nent, their comparative antiquity, &c. 
 
 At the head of the column of Americans, I have 
 uniformly placed the Delawares, or as they call 
 themfelves Lenn:-Lennape. I have followed 
 this arrangement becaufe, I believe, we are better 
 acquainted with the language of this tribe, than 
 with that of any other in North- America j becaufe 
 they are acknowledged to be of more ancient efta- 
 blilhment in the country than many others j and 
 becaufe their language appears to have a greater 
 fpread than that of any of the numerous nations 
 of this great continent. 
 
 The name by which thefe Indians are beft 
 known, that of Delawares, was impofcd upon 
 them by the Engliih, becaufe they inhabited the 
 waters of the river Delaware. The French writ- 
 ers call them Loups. They, I have already ob- 
 ferved, call themfelves Lenni-Lennape, which 
 fignifies the Original People*. 
 
 • Every thing which the Indians confider to be original is dif- 
 tingui(hed by the addition of the word Ltnni, or Ibmething like it. 
 
I I JL I H I ll lll f 
 
 ji^iiLj^ miftml^ m i imf^tu ' -: 
 
 ^. 
 
 . ' ( xxvi ) 
 
 The Dclawares tell us that they were formerly 
 a very powerful people, inhabiting the country to 
 a great diftance, and fpreading along the fea-fhorc 
 far caft and fouth, &c. 1 he great fpread of their 
 language, which is afterwards to be attended to, 
 feems to fliow, that this muft have been the cafe. 
 
 All the Indian nations known to me on this fide 
 of the Miflifippi call the Delawares their grand- 
 father, if we except the Six-Nations, the Wyan- 
 dots, Cochnewagoes, and the fouthern tribes, 
 called Chcerake, MuHcohge, Chikkafah, Chok- 
 tah, i^c' Thefe, it will be evident from an in- 
 fpcftion of my vocabularies, as well as from at- 
 tending to what is afterwards to be mentioned, 
 fpeak languages, which though not radically dif- 
 
 But this word Ukewife ftgnifies common. Thus the Delawares call 
 the common Indian corn (ZeaMays) Lencho/jueem, or the origi- 
 nal corn. Lenni Hittuck fignifies original or common trees. They 
 apply uiis term to the oaks and hickory (different fpecics of 
 the two genera Qucrcus and Juglans, excluding, I fuppofe, 
 from the laft name, the common black-walnut and butter-nut, 
 luglans nigra and luglans cinerea), which they fay are origi- 
 nal, and common all over the ifland, as they call the continent ; 
 whereas trees of other kinds, they tell us, are only to be 
 found in different fpots and in certain places. This is an inte- 
 refling difcrimination. Lenni M'bi is pure water. Unnat^etk, 
 the chub-fiOi, becaufe, they tell us, this fifti is to be found in 
 every river or brook on the continent, &c. It is not ne»ffa- 
 ry, in tlm place, to give any other inftances in elucidation of 
 the word Lenni. 
 
 
( 
 
 xxvii ) 
 
 ferent from that of the Delawares, are, however, 
 much more diftant from it than arc the lan- 
 guages of the Chippewas, Shawnees, Miamis, 
 Narraganfets, and feveral others, which are men- 
 tioned in my larger lifts of American nations above 
 the Senecas, who arc one of the Six-Nations. 
 
 As far as I have been able to learn any thing on 
 the fubjeft, the Delaware nation confifts of three 
 tribes, viz. the Unamis, pr Wanami, the Unal- 
 achtigo, or Wunalachtigo, and the Minfi, or Mon- 
 fees. It is certain that there had been a fourth tribe, 
 which was fmall, and has paflTed away, leaving not 
 a name behind. " The Mahicanni, or Mohicans, 
 are ?c 'ainly fprung from the Delawares,"but are 
 not ' i 'hended by thcfc lad, as a branch in 
 maki ., p their nation. 
 
 All the Indian nations to the fouthward and 
 weftward, &c. diftinguifli the Delawares by the 
 name of Waj)anachki, or People towards the rijing 
 of the Jun. "The Wyandots and the Six-Nations 
 call them their nephews, and the Delawares ac- 
 ledge them to be their uncles. 
 
 Of all the Indian nations which formerly inha- 
 bited, and do ftill inhabit, the countries of Ameri- 
 ca, from the ftate of Maffachufetts down to the 
 Mifrifippi, and between the river Ohio and the 
 Lakes of Canada, none but the Delawares and 
 the Five-Nations had the right to call a general 
 
 « 
 
 . r , .. i n «. ,W 1 1 r .II I ■l r ... giry^^^jej , ^^^ , ^^ , ,^ ,,^ j ^^ , 
 
( xxviii ) 
 
 council. The Wyandots and Hurons might call 
 them occafionally. 
 
 The Dclawares appear to have been formerly 
 the fuperiors of the other nations of North- 
 America that are comprehended within the 
 limits which I have mentioned. Their tradi- 
 tional hiftory, which is ftill extant, proves this 
 affertion. But by the cunning of the Five- 
 Nations, who are perhaps the greatcft politicians 
 of all the North-American Indians, they were 
 allured into a war with the enemies of the Five- 
 Nations, and finally were conquered. 
 
 After this ftroke of policy, for the mcannefs 
 of policy is not confined to civilized nations, 
 the Delawares were told, that their legs being 
 now cut off, they muft wear the petticoat, be- 
 come women, turn their hands to the raifing 
 of corn, &c. and leave the higher bufinefs of 
 warring to the conquerors. 
 
 However in the year 1776, or 1777, when the 
 Five-Nations were ufing all their endeavours to 
 bring all the Indian nations into the war againft 
 the United-States, a Delaware chief, relying upon 
 the faith and promifes of our infant ftates, had the 
 refolution to fay to fome of the chiefs of the Five- 
 Nations, then affcmbled at Fort-Pitt, " that he 
 well remembered, that they had formerly cut off his 
 legs, and made a woman of him, by putting a 
 
 
( xxix ) 
 
 petticoat upon him, and by other degrading marks, 
 but that now his legs were grown again -, that he 
 had thrown away the petticoat, and had put on the 
 breech-clout again," adding that, "the land beyond 
 the river Alleghaney was his property." 
 
 Froiu this period, the Delawares have again 
 afTumed confidcrable authority among the Ame- 
 rican tribes. The- Five-Nations, indeed, afpire 
 to be the fovereigns of all the other tribes, and, 
 for many years paft, have affumed the right of 
 making war, and of concluding peace, according 
 as it beft anfwered their purpofe. 'fhcy have 
 alfo affumed the right of felling land to the 
 Whites. They wifh to be looked upon by the 
 other nations as their guardians, which it muft 
 be allowed they were for many years. But of 
 late years, matters have taken a different turn. 
 The Weftern Nations have, at length, difcovered 
 the intentions of the artful confederacy, and 
 now go fo far as to threaten them with dcftruftion 
 if they do not unite with them, or fulfill the con- 
 dition pf the league. 
 
 The Delawares are, at prefent, at the head 
 of this league, s^nd relying upon the fidelity of 
 the nations who are combined with them, now 
 give (in fomc mcafure) law to the Five-Nations. 
 
 The Wyandots, being the guarantees of the 
 Delawares, are under obligation to affift them. 
 
 ...i - r .,-;fi- i a ; ^ i. . - .^ .i ^ . jtw :i i ^ ...t ^,, . ^. ..^y.!.-..,,.^^ ^ \-^ [ -% \ m^f0m tk \ - ^" ' 
 
^ 
 
 N(i 
 
 ( XXX ) 
 
 # 
 
 when they fhall become involved in war, and efpe- 
 cially when they fhall be in danger of lofing their 
 lands : for the Delawarcs have now no lands but 
 what have been given to them by the Wyandots, 
 who, at the time the gift was made, engaged to pro- 
 teft the former in the poperty of them againft any 
 invader*. The league of affociation between 
 the Delawarcs and Wyandots was formed in the 
 year 1751. 
 
 t The Chippewas, who are the fecond tribe 
 mentioned in my lift, evidently fpeak a dialed 
 of the Delaware language. Of this nation I do 
 not think it neceffary to fay any thing farther, as 
 the reader will obtain ample information con- 
 cerning them in Carver's Travels \, a work which 
 is in the hands of almoft every pcrfon who is the 
 Icaft ftudious of the Indian affairs of this country. 
 
 • The preceding account of the Delawarcs is principally 
 compiled from a colleftion of valnable manufcripts. which 
 were kindly communicated to me by the author, my worthy 
 friend, Mr. John Hcckewelder, of Bethlehem. 
 
 t Three years Travels through the Interior parts of North- 
 America, for more than five thoufand miles, &c. &c. By 
 Captain Jonathan Carver, of the ProvincUl Troops in 
 America. Philadelphia: 1796, oftavo. I have not an 
 opportunity of confulting any of the London editions of this 
 work. See alfo Voyages and Travels of an Indian Interpre- 
 ter and Trader, defcribing the Manners and Cuftoms of the 
 North American Indians, &c. &c. By I.Long. London: 
 1791. 4:0. 
 
( 
 
 XXXI 
 
 ) 
 
 idefpe- 
 -ig their 
 nds but 
 pndots, 
 1 to pro- 
 linft any 
 between 
 \ in the 
 
 id tribe 
 a dialc(5t 
 on I do 
 thcr, as 
 on con- 
 ic which 
 tio is the 
 country. 
 
 princ'ipatly 
 pts, which 
 ny worthy 
 
 ! ofNorth- 
 c. &c. By 
 Troops in 
 re not an 
 ons of this 
 n Interpre- 
 :oms of the 
 '. London: 
 
 I do not know the meaning of the word Chippewas, 
 orChippeway. They are very dirty Indians. This 
 is taken notice of by the Mahicanni, and other 
 Indians, as well as by the Whites. The Chip- 
 pewas formed a part of the hoftile Indians who 
 defeated General St. Clair, on the fourth of No- 
 vember, 1 79 1. We hav-' aufe to remember 
 them. 
 
 f The Minfi, or Monfees, called alfo the 
 Minnifinks, I have already faid, formed a part 
 of the Delaware nation. They are now few 
 in number. They are much darker than the 
 greater number of the North- American tribes. 
 
 The Mahicanni, or Mahiccans,or Mohickanders 
 as the Dutch call them, are certainly a branch of 
 the Delaware-nation, though I have not been 
 able to learn at what time they were united 
 with them. I take thefe to be the people of 
 whom De Laet fpcaks under the name of Man- 
 kikani, and places on the caftern bank of the 
 North-River*. "In his map of Nova Anglia^ 
 Novum Belgium et Virginia, he calls them Mahi- 
 cans. Mr. Charles Thomfon, the rcfpeftable 
 fccretary of the firft American Congrefs, fpeaks 
 
 • Novus Orbis feu Defcriptionis India Occidcntalis Libri 
 xviii. Authore loanne Do Laet, Antverp. p. 73. Lugd. Ba 
 tav. 1633. folio. 
 
 ' ""- '"'.'''.' ;"'';'^' ■:^""'| .;'-"^-" :'■'-■■ ;-"''-^-^-; i-,i:'j '. -;; , i .;' 
 
( xxxii ) 
 
 of the Mohickanders and Mahiccon as two diftinft 
 tribcsf, but this is incorrcdtly done. They are one 
 and the fame people. The whole number of the 
 Mahicanni nation in 1793, was not fuppofcd to 
 exceed three hundred fouls. The greater number 
 of them are fettled at Oneida, in the (late of New- 
 York. '' Some of them, called the Stockbridge-In- 
 dians, are fettled at Stockbridge, in Maffachufetts. 
 
 The Shawnecs, more properly Sawwannoo*, or 
 Sawanos:^, are a fouthern tribe. They formerly 
 dwelt upon the river Savanna in Georgia, but mi- 
 grated to the northward, and fettled at Pequea, in 
 the county of Lancafter, and ftatc of Pennfylvania. ' 
 One of their tribes, called the Pickawes, gave to 
 this place the name of Pequea. A branch of this 
 nation did not migrate to the northward, but is 
 aflbciated in the confederacy of the Mulkohge, or 
 Creeks. They are called 'the Savanucas, or Sa- 
 vannas: 'They ftill retain the Sawwannoo language. 
 A branch of the Sawwannoo is fettled at a place cal- 
 led Lancelot-Gras, on the weft end of the Miffi- 
 fippi, below the mouth of the Ohio. Thcfe Sa- 
 wanos had been taken prifoners and were carried 
 into Kcntuckey, in 1784. About the year 1785, 
 or 1786, they removed to the place juft men- 
 tioned. 
 
 f See Mr. Jefferfon'g Notes on the State of Virginia, p. 349. 
 • General Gibfon. % De Laet, p. 77. 
 
idiftinft 
 are one 
 :r of the 
 pofcd to 
 number 
 if New- 
 idge-In- 
 chufetts. 
 
 noo*, or 
 formerly 
 
 but mi- 
 :quea) in 
 fylvania. ' 
 
 gave to 
 :h of this 
 d, but is 
 :ohge, or 
 i, or Sa> 
 anguage. 
 place cal- 
 ;hc Mifli- 
 rhcfe Sa- 
 rc carried 
 ear 1785, 
 uft men- 
 
 rinia, p. 349. 
 P-77- 
 
 ( xxxiii ) t 
 
 The empire of the Sawwannoo was once very 
 confidcrable. It extended from Kentuckey fouth- 
 weftward to the Miflifippi. They, as well as the 
 Dclawarcs and many other tribes, were fubdued 
 by the Five-Nations. They are a brave people. 
 
 'The Pottawatameh, or Pouteot^jtiies, dwell ' 
 near Sc. Jofeph's and Fort-Detroit. They are a 
 tall and very fine race of Indians. Charlevoix 
 does not hefitate to call them " the fineft Men of 
 Caaada, &CC." * 
 
 /■ 
 
 The Miamis, or Miamies, dwell upon the Mia- 
 mi-River, about Fort-St. Jofeph. Above One 
 hundred years ago, they were fettled at the fouth 
 end of the Lake Michigan, at a place called Chi- 
 cagou. t The Ouyat^^jons, or Wiahtanah, are a 
 branch of this nation. 
 
 // 
 The Meflifaugers, or MeflTafagucs, are a mofc 
 
 dirty race oflndiafts, refiding about Lakes HuVon 
 
 and Superior. 
 
 The Kikkapoos, Oucahipoues, or Kicapous, in- 
 habit the country on Lake-Michigan, and between 
 that lake and the Miflifippi. ' They are thought 
 to be an immediate branch of the Sawwannoo. 
 
 • A Voyage, &c. vol. ii. p. 9. f Charlevoix, vol. i. 
 
 P '55- 
 
 f 
 
 »iis,-\>Mi tmtimjmi\ 
 
 ^■"^f.^V . ^^'y ! ^ 'ijii ( ||l ii Vifl'i rti T i I rj^^iwil i i i i i rn iiii 
 
( 
 
 XXXIV 
 
 ) 
 
 The Plankafliaws, more properly Piankifhas, 
 dwell upon the banks of the river Wabafli, near 
 Fort-Ouiatanon. 
 
 The Algonklns, or Algonqiiins, are Co parti- 
 cularly mentioned by Charlevoix, * Lahontan,f 
 and other writers, that I do not think it ncceflfary 
 to fay any thing concerning them, in this place. 
 The vaft fprcad of iheir language in North-Ame- 
 rica is afterwards to be examined. I fhall only 
 obferve, that Algonkin is a kind of generic name, 
 including a great number of different tribes or na- 
 tions. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot and St. John's. Thefe 
 inhabited the banks of the Penobfcot-River and 
 that of St. John's. In the year 1795, the Penob- 
 fcots were fuppofcd to be Icfs than three hundred 
 in number. We are told that thefe Indians are 
 " extremely anxious at the idea of becoming ex- 
 tinft. They caufe their children to intermarry 
 while they are young, they wean their infants ear- 
 ly and do every thing within their power, the prac- 
 tice of temperance excepted, to prefcrve their 
 numbers; but all is vain. J" 
 
 • A Voyage, See. vol. i. p. T51, 152, 153, 167, 168, &c. 
 f New Voyages to North- America. London: 1735. 
 J The H ftory of the Di^lrift of Maine. By James SuUi- 
 van. p. 56. iTofton : 1795. 3vo. 
 
( XXXV ) 
 
 /icidians, according to De Laet. Thefe were 
 the Indians ot Cadia, or Acadia, efpccially thole 
 who liv.'d about the Portus Rcgalis. De Laet 
 calls tlicni Souriciuofii.*'''Hc takes notice of their 
 cuftom of plucking out their beards. f 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. Under this head, I com- 
 prehend different tribes of New-England, but ef- 
 pccially thofe who were called Narra^anfets, or 
 Narraganfitts. This was once a confiderable 
 tribe, or nation. According to Daniel Gookin, 
 their territory " extended about thirty or forty 
 miles from Sekunk river and Narraganfitt-bay, 
 including Rhode-lfland and other iflands in that 
 bay, being their caft and north bounds or bordc", 
 and fo running wcXlcrly and fouthcrly unto a place 
 called Wekapage, four or five miles to the eaft- 
 ward of Pawcutuk river, which was reckoned for 
 their fouth and weft bounder, and the eaftcrnmoft 
 limits of the Pequots. This fachem held dominion 
 over divers petty governours ; as part of Long- 
 Lland, Block-lfland, Cawefitt, Niantick, and o- 
 thers ; and had tribute from fomc of the Nip- 
 muck Indians, that lived remote from the fca. 
 The chief feat of this fachem was about. Narra-^ 
 ganfitt-bay and Cannonicut-ifland. The Narra- 
 ganfitts were reckoned, in former tinic«, able to 
 
 • Novus Orbis, p. 52. 'mk. 
 
 f " Barbam non niii primores alunt, cxteri radicitus evel- 
 lunt.'' Ibid. p. 52. 
 
•mm^mmmmmmft 
 
 V^" 
 
 1.;* 
 
 (' xx»vl ) 
 
 arm for war more than five thoufand men as anci- 
 ent Indians fay. All do agrcr they were u great 
 people, and oftentimes waged war with the Paw- 
 kunnawkiuts and Maflachufctts, as well as with 
 the Pcquots. The jurifdiftion of Rhodc-Ifland 
 and Providence Plantations, and part of Con- 
 ncfticut people, pnflefs their country. Thcfc In- 
 dians are now but few comparati/ely : all that peo- 
 ple cannot make above one thoufand able mrn.*" 
 
 Of the Pampticoughs I know but little. They 
 are mentioned by Lawfon, from whom I take the 
 words in their language. Early in the prefcnt 
 century, this nation (or leaft a part of them), the 
 Tufcaroras, and the Woceons, did not live above 
 ten leagues diftant from each other, in North- 
 Carolina.f Lawfon fays, they had but one town, 
 and only fifteen fighting men.;}: I conjefture that 
 Pampticough-Sound in North-Carolina received 
 its name from thefe Indians. Some of the old wri- 
 ters on the fubjeft of America fpeak of a river 
 Pcmtcgoijct ill the northern part of our continent. 
 De Lact thinks this is the celebrated Norumb?- 
 gua, or Agguncia, now know, by the name of 
 
 • Hiftorical Colledlions of the Indians in New- England, 
 dated 1674. I have not fcen the original work. It is printed 
 by the Maflachufet^s Hiftorical Society, in their CclleAions, 
 vol. i. 1792. 
 
 ■f A New Voyage to Carolina; containing the exai^d^^p^ 
 tion and natural hiftory of that country. Sec. &c. p. 231. 
 I<ondon: 1709. 410. | Ibid, p. 234. 
 
 -*^^*A-r??5¥^--*»--- 
 
#>» 
 
 ( xxxvii ) 
 
 Penohfcot. He informs us that the Indians who 
 dwelt about this river, when Champlain explored 
 it, were of the nation of thr Eftechcmincs, and a 
 wandering race* From a fpccimcn of the lan- 
 guage of the Eftcchcmincs, prefcrvcd bf De Lact,f 
 I think it is evident, that they fpake a dvaicdt alii- 
 ed to that of the Dclawares. Tiie Pampticoughs ' 
 of Lawfon did the fame. 
 
 It " 
 
 The Sankikani inhabited the wcde-rn banks of 
 
 the Hudfon's River, or as it was formerly called, 
 the Great North-River, and Manhattrs. ]Dc La- 
 ct, from whom I take the words in tlie language 
 of thcfc Indians, fpeaks of them as the '* infcnfifll- 
 mi hoftes" of the Manhattan, or Manathanes, a 
 fierce tribe, who inhabited the caftern banks of the 
 fame river. if 
 
 The Senecas, Mohawks, Ooondagos, Cayugas, 
 and Oneidas, conllitut^ the confederacy which has 
 
 « Novus Orbis, p. 55. f Ibid. p. 54. The following 
 are the numerals of the Eilechemines, according to this au» 
 thor. I. Bfchkvn, 2. Nich, 3. Nach, 4. lau, 5. Prentht, 6. 
 Chachit, 7. Coniachit, 8. Eroviguen, 9. Pechcoquem. 10. Ptrock. 
 De Lact docs not feem to have found any refemblancc 'le- 
 twecn the language of the Eftechemines and that of the ".^'t 
 riquofii, in Acadia. Speaking'of the former he fays, •' ha- 
 bitu corporis, moribus atque inftitutis Soutiquofiis plane fimi- 
 les, lingua discrepant, quod c numerorum nominiV' is, qua 
 hie aflcribere vifum, planum fiet. 1. Bechkon, &c. Nequo 
 dubiumeft in csteris ad eundcm modum difcrepare." 
 
 J Novus Orbis, p. 72. 
 
 
issr 
 
 ( xxxviii ) 
 
 long been known by the name of the Five-Na- 
 tions. This confederacy, or compaft, is called 
 by the Indians themfelves the Stp.ong-House. 
 We are not abfolutely certain when or where this 
 confederacy was firft eftabliflied. It ?ppears to 
 have been above two hundred years ago. Ac- 
 cording to fome accounts, it was on the north, 
 according to others, on the fouth, fide of Lake- 
 Eric. From all the information I have received, 
 I fiippofe it pretty certain that it was fomev/here 
 in the neighbourhood of the great lakes of Canada. 
 
 Three of the tribes in the confederacy are called 
 the elder, and two the younger tribes. The for- 
 mer are the Senecas, the Mohawks, and the Onon- 
 dagos. The latter tribes are the Cayugas and 
 Oneidas. The Mohawks call themfelves the old- 
 eft branch of all. 
 
 im 
 
 it 
 
 In the year 1608, the confederacy of the Five- 
 Nations occupied the trail of country from tlic 
 caft end of Lake-Erie to Lake-Champlain, and 
 from the Kittatinney and Highlands toI>ake-On- 
 tario and the river St. Laurence. A fhort time 
 before this period, they had carried on a war v/ith 
 the Adirondack, who lived beyond the lakes. In 
 this war they were worfted, owing, no doubt, in a 
 great meafure, to the affiftance afforded to tlie A- 
 dirondacs by the French, who had provided them 
 
 ■"i?3V"*¥ ;«'-*:'--:'.5.'^i'T •-■^■^ =?*!-:. .:i,*--is-:^p5iiKr^-.-rr 
 
( 
 
 XXXIX 
 
 ) 
 
 Mve-Na- 
 is called 
 -House. 
 /here this 
 jpears to 
 go. Ac- 
 ;he north, 
 of Lake - 
 received, 
 jmewhere 
 if Canada. 
 
 are called 
 
 The for- 
 
 the Onon- 
 
 yugas and 
 
 :s the old- 
 
 thc Flve- 
 from tli£ 
 iplain, and 
 I>ake-On- 
 fhort time 
 a war with 
 
 lakes. In 
 doubt, in a 
 1 to tlie A- 
 vided them 
 
 with fire-arms, which the Five-Nations had never 
 feen before. 
 
 That policy which has long fo ftrikingly charac- 
 terifed the confederacy, at length induced them 
 to make a peace with the Adirondacs and the 
 French. But they were incapable of continuing 
 in peace. Thirfting after glory, and a more ex- 
 tenfive range of country, they turned their arms 
 againft the Lenni-Lennape, or Delawares, the 
 Mahicanni, or Mahiccans, and other tribes, and 
 in the end compelled them to acknowledge the 
 Five-Nations as their fuperiors. I have already 
 alluded to this conquefl: in fpeaking of the Dela- 
 wares. I remarked that they do not fecm willing 
 to continue any longer under the yoke of the con- 
 federacy ; and it is not unlikely that the league 
 which the Delawares have formed with the weft- 
 crn tribes may eventually terminate the exiftence 
 of the confederacy. 
 
 Although the Five-Nations have taken to the 
 cultivation of the ground, they are not increafing. 
 On the contrary they are evidently dimlnifliing, 
 in numbers. 
 
 o» 
 
 Since the war of 1757, the Mohawks have fe- 
 parated. A part of the nation is fettled on the 
 Grand- River, near Niagara, and the reft at the 
 back of the bay of Q^jenty, or Kcnty, about forty- 
 
>l"i 
 
 ■■U'^ 
 
 . ( xl ) ■ 
 
 eight miles above Cataraqui, which is the capital 
 of the fettlements of the Loyalifts, on the River 
 St. Lawrence*. 
 
 /' 
 '' The Tufcaroras, or Tufkeruro, form a fixth 
 tribes in the confederacy, which is now fometimes 
 called the Six-Nations. They were driven from 
 the borders of North-Carolina by the.Chcerakc 
 and Englifh, in the early part of the prefcnt cen- 
 tury. They arc faid to have been received into 
 the confederacy, " upon a fuppofition that they 
 were originally of the fame (lock with the Five- 
 Nations, becaufe there is fome fimilitudc between 
 their languagesf." It is evident, from an infpec- 
 tion of my vocabularies, that there is an affinity 
 between the language of the Tufcaroras and that 
 of the other nations in the confederacy. 
 
 // 
 
 The Cochncwagoes are a branch of the Mo- 
 hawks. Long fay^s, they are called- the " Pray- 
 ing Indians, from the circumftance. of their chiefs 
 wearing crucifixes, and going through the ftrcets 
 of Montreal with their beads, begging alms|." 
 
 * Long, pi II. 
 
 f The Hiftory of the Province of New-York, from the firft 
 Difcovery to the year i73z. By William Smith, A. M. p. 47. 
 
 Philadelphia: 1792. 8vo. 
 
 J VoyagesandTraveU, &c.p.6. The whole of my account 
 of the Cochnewagoes is taken from this work. The inverted 
 commas fliow where I have copied the author's words. 
 
 )Uk««^ta«kM 
 

 t capital 
 c River 
 
 n a fixth 
 metimes 
 ren from 
 'heerakc 
 cnt cen- 
 ved into 
 :hat they 
 he Five- 
 bctween 
 1 infpcc- 
 n affinity 
 and that 
 
 the Mo- 
 
 " Pray- 
 
 eir chiefs 
 
 le ftrcets 
 
 alms|." 
 
 rom the firft 
 i. M. p. 47. 
 
 my account 
 'he inverted 
 rds. 
 
 (xH ) 
 
 Their villagr, called Cahnua^a, or Cocknawa- 
 ga, nine miles above Montreal, contains about two 
 hundred houfes : the inhabitants amount to about 
 eight hundred, and are continually increafing. 
 They arc in a great degree civilized and in- 
 duftrious. Their hunting grounds arc within the 
 limits of the United-States, « at a coniiderablc dif- 
 tancc from the village, round Fort-George, Ti- 
 conderago, and Crown-Point, where they kill bea- 
 ver and deer, but not in fuch great abundance at 
 prefcnt as they did formerly, the country being 
 better inhabited, and the wild animals, from the 
 prefcnt ftate of population, being obliged to feek 
 a more diftant and fecurc retreat." Thefe Indians 
 fow corn, " and do not depend like other nations 
 folely upon hunting for fupportj but at the fame 
 time, they arc not fond of laborious work, con- 
 ceiving it only fuited to thofe who arc Icfs free, 
 and retaining fo much of their primeval valour 
 and independence as to annex the idea of flavery 
 to every domeftic employment." 
 /' 
 The Wyandots evidently belong to the fame 
 ftock with the Five- Nations. Thpy refide prin- 
 cipally about Fort-St. Jofeph and Detroit. They 
 were conquered by the confederates and compell- 
 ed to fuc for peace, ** after they had many years 
 wandered beyond the Lakes." Lewis Evans thinks 
 the Wyandots arc the farpe people with the Foxes, '' 
 
 m 
 
 i.ii(i«K-iK--^^:Vaai; iaa»;..;r«Mv^ 
 
 ;^i^;^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
IK,J, 
 
 mm 
 
 m 
 
 -Hi 
 
 r ;j^^' 
 
 ( xlii ) 
 
 or Outagamis.* I have already obferved that they 
 entered into a league of affociation with the De- 
 lawares in the year 1751- T'^^y -^' l'l<ew,fc called 
 Junundats, and if my memory ferves me, Wanats. 
 
 I refer the reader to Carver's Travels for infor- 
 mation concerning the Naudoweflles, the Smux of 
 the French. I may obfcrve, however, that theic In- 
 dians are faid to have formerly inhabited the coun- 
 try about Detroit. There is a large river in the 
 vicinity of this place, emptying itfclf into Lake 
 St. Clair, on the weft fide, which is called by the 
 Chippewas, and other Indians, Nadowei-Sipi, or 
 the Nadoweffie-River. The people of Detroit 
 call this river Huron-River. I conjedure that 
 the Naudoweflles are a branch of the Wyandots. 
 The Chippewas call the latter Nottaweffie. 
 
 ^hhe HocTielagenfes are mentioned by De Lact. 
 According to this writer, they inhabited the river 
 Hochclaga, which is no other than the great river 
 St. Laurence. t " I have not an opportunity of con- 
 fultiPc^ the original works from which De Laet 
 has compiled his account of the Hochelagenles. 
 It is evident, however, that they were of the ftock 
 of the Five-Nations. 
 
 • Ge^praphical, Hiftorkal. PolitUal. Plulofophkal, and 
 MechS W The Firft, .c. p. .3- P^nladCphu: 
 
 "f N^us Orbis. p. 48. Charlevoix calls this river Hoa.e- 
 Icga. 
 
>. 
 
 g auHi piffi Ty . 
 
 xt they 
 e De- 
 ; called 
 
 V^anats. 
 
 r infor- 
 ioux of 
 hefc In- 
 iC coun- 
 r in the 
 to Lake 
 \ by the 
 Sipi, or 
 Detroit 
 
 ure that 
 yandots. 
 
 e. 
 
 De Lact. 
 the river 
 •eat river 
 y of con- 
 De Laet 
 flagenles. 
 the ftock 
 
 iphkal, and 
 hiladelphia: 
 
 river Hoflic- 
 
 ( Xliii ) 
 
 I am ncKt to fpeak of the Checrake. " Their 
 national name, fays Adair, is derived from Cbee-ra, 
 *' fire," which is their reputed lower heaven, and 
 hence they call their magi, Chseni-tahge, men pof- 
 fefTed of the divine fire."* *^a^hc country, fays the 
 fame writer, lies in about 34 degrees north latitude, 
 at the diftance of 340 computed miles to the north- 
 weft of Charlcftown, 140 miles weft-fouth-weft 
 from the Katahba nation, and almoft 200 miles to 
 the north of the Muflcohge or Creek country. •j-'^'' 
 
 The Cheerake were once a very powerful nation 
 of Indians. About fixty years ago, they had fix-- 
 ty-four towns and villages, which were very po- 
 pulous. At that time, they are fuppofed to have 
 amounted to upwards of fix thoufand fighting 
 men. J In the year 1769, an intelligent gentleman 
 (whofe name I do not think it prudent to mention, 
 as he is ftill living, and has occafional intercourfe 
 with the Indians) made an eftimate of the number 
 of hunters in the Cheerake nation, and found them 
 to be twenty-two hundred. In the year 1793, 
 the fame gentleman, then in Philadelphia, fuppo- 
 fed there were not more than fifteen hundred hun- 
 ters. || This diminution is not fo great as might 
 have been fuppofed. 
 
 • Page 226. t Ibid. j Ibid. p. 227. 
 
 II Among our favages, the term warrior is a very ambigu- 
 ous phrafc, fur every perfon is a warrior who has taken % 
 

 ( xliv ) 
 
 The Checrake are divided into the Upper, or 
 Ovcrhill, Cheerake,and theLower-Chccrake. The 
 former call themfelves Chcelake. They do not 
 pronounce the letter R at all. The latter call them- 
 felves Checrake, or Cherokces, and do not (and I 
 am told cannot) pronounce the letter L. There is 
 about as much difference between the dialcfts of 
 thefe two branches of the Cheerake as there is be- 
 tween the dialefts of the Chikkafah and Choktah. 
 
 The Cheerake tell us, that when they firft arri- 
 ved in the country which they inhabit, they found 
 it poffeffed by certain " moon-eyed-people," who 
 could not fee in the day-time. Thefe wretches 
 they expelled. This curious fad was communi- 
 cated to me by Colonel Leonard Marbury, a very 
 intelligent gentleman, who has put me in poffcffi- 
 on of much important information concerning the 
 fouthern Indians. Poffibly, the moon-eyed-people 
 
 fcalp. The term hunter is lefs ambiguoas. It includes all 
 thofe who are ftriaiy fpeaking hunters, or capable of fupport- 
 ing themfelves by the labours or pleafures of the chafe : it 
 does not inclu^ e the old men, who have ceafed to be hunters. 
 1 need not fay, it excludes women and children. By a mo- 
 derate computation, it may be fuppofed, that there are three 
 women, children, and old men to every hunter. The favages 
 lofe great numbers of their children by worms, and other dif- 
 eafes, which partly explains the reafon why the number of 
 hunters compared to that of the women, &c. is eftimated fo 
 high. Moreover, great numbers of the hunters are young fel- 
 Jews, who are unmarried. 
 
 ,■ > .., w i i r^ - dj.- 
 
( xlv ) 
 
 per, or 
 c. The 
 do not 
 , thcm- 
 : (and I 
 'here is 
 lefts of 
 e is be- 
 loktah. 
 
 rft arri- 
 y found 
 c," who 
 vretches 
 mmuni- 
 r, a very 
 poffcfli- 
 ning the 
 i-peoplc 
 
 eludes all 
 if fupport- 
 ; chafe : it 
 be hunters. 
 
 By a mo- 
 e are three 
 rhe favages 
 i other dif- 
 
 number of 
 ftimated fo 
 ! young fel- 
 
 drivcn away by the Chcerake, were the anceftors 
 of the Albinos who inhabited the Ifthmus of Dari- 
 en, and of whom Lionel Wafer has given us an 
 account. Be this as it may, it is certain, that the 
 Albino- variety of mankind is often continued for 
 a very long time. 
 
 The late Mr. M'Gilwray informed me, that the 
 Cheerake are of more ancient eflablifliment in the 
 country eaft of the Miflifippi than the Mulkohge. 
 Accordingly, the former call the latter their 
 younger brothers. 
 
 The Cheerake arc of a lighter colour than the 
 greater number of the North- American Indians 
 that are knovfrn to me. 
 
 I fliall afterwards endeavour to (how, that the 
 language of the Cheerake is not radically different 
 from that of the Six-Nations. 
 
 The Mufkohge, Mufcokees.or Creeks, as they 
 are moll commonly called, are a confiderable 
 confederacy. In the time of Adair, their country 
 extended one hundred and eighty computed miles, 
 from north to fouth. ''' It was ficuated nearly in the 
 centre between the Cheerake, Georgia, Eaft and 
 Weft Florida,, and the Choktah and Chikkafah 
 nations.* ' This confederacy is made up of many 
 
 • Adair, p. 257. 
 
i.=i 
 
 W4 
 
 ..h*; 
 
 ( xlvi ) 
 
 tribes, or remnants of conquered nations. They 
 have, or had a few years ago, above fixty towns, 
 in more than thirty of which the Muflcohge lan- 
 guage is fpoken.f 
 
 The Mulkohge receive their name of Cn-eks 
 becaufe the country which they inhabit abcjunds 
 in creeks, Tnall bays, rivulets, and fwarr.ps.-j; 
 
 The Creeks are divided into Upper and Lower 
 Creeks. The former inhabit the upper part of 
 the territory, which is very hilly. The latter in- 
 habit the lower country, which is level. The 
 Lower Creeks are belt known by the name of Se- 
 minoles. The Mufkohge, properly fo called, de- 
 nominate the Seminoles their coufms : and the 
 latter call the former their uncles; thus admitting 
 that they are their fuperiors, and anceftors. 1 have 
 feen, and read with attention, a manufcript writ- 
 ten by an American officer, in which it is aflerted, 
 that the Seminoles are the anceftors, or « original 
 ftock of the Creek-Nation." This account is 
 very different from others which I have received, 
 and on which I place more dependance. 
 
 About the year i775..the Mufkohge confede- 
 deracy was thought to confift of about three thou- 
 fand and five hundred men fit to bear arms*. In 
 
 t On the authority of my friend Mr. Wm. Bartram. 
 
 M. S.fcvesmc. X Adair, p. 257. ^ • Adair, p. 259. 
 
 ^-%l3L'?^^t^**'«««'^w*»--?^'***'-» "' 
 
p^pnp 
 
 ( xlvii ) • 
 
 tlie year 1791 > the gentleman alluded to when I 
 treated of the Chccrake, made an cftimatc of the 
 numbers of the Upper-Creeks. At this time, 
 there were. three thoufand and five hundred hun- 
 ters. Wlicn the Scminoles were included, the 
 number amounted to five thoufand hunters. From 
 the year 1768, to the time jufl: mentioned, the 
 Creeks had cncreafcd about one hundred. 
 
 s*. In 
 
 Bartram. 
 P- 259- 
 
 The Mu(l<ohgc appear to have crofled the 
 Miffifippi about the time the Spaniards under the 
 command of Fernando dc Soto firft landed in 
 Florida. Their tradition informs us, that when 
 they were moving downwards, they received in- 
 telligence concerning certain men, of a different 
 colour from themfelves, who had hair all over 
 their bodies, and carried thunder and lightning in 
 their hands. This faft was communicated to me 
 by Mr. M'Gilwray. 
 
 n 
 
 The Chikkafah, Chlcachas, or Chicafaws, in- 
 habit the weftern parts of Georgia, to the north- 
 ward of the Choktah. Their country is one of 
 fineft in North-America. 
 
 Thefe Indians inform us, that when they firft 
 came from the weft, they had ten thoufand men 
 fit for war; "and this account, fays Adair, feems 
 very probable; as they, and the Choktah, and al- 
 fo the Chokchooma, 'ivho, in procefs of time 
 
Il,."«'' 
 
 ( xlviii ) 
 
 were forced by war to fettle between the two for- 
 mer nations, came together from the weft as one 
 family*." I'hey are now much reduced in num- 
 ber, in the year i793> the number of their hun- 
 ters did not exceed five or fix hundred. 
 
 W ' 
 
 ;-! 
 
 From the accounts which I have colleded from 
 the Chikkafah, I conclude that they croflcd the 
 MilTifippi, nearly oppofitc the Chikkafah-BlufF. 
 They aftlire me, that they arc only a fmall part 
 of the original nation, and that the greater part of 
 their anceftors ftill dwell beyond the Mifliflppi, 
 towards ^'f. borders of the Pacific-Ocean. I have 
 not learned the prccife period at which the Chik- 
 kafah croflcd the Mifllfippi. It is certain, how- 
 ever, that it was fome lime after the arrival of 
 the Spaniards in Mexico. This inference is fafe- 
 ly deduced from a well -eft ablifhed faft, viz. that 
 they and the Choktah brought with them from the 
 country weft of the Great-River, thofc beautiful 
 horfes which are called the Chikkafah and Chok- 
 tah breeds. The Seminolc-horfes, or thofe fine 
 creatures which are brcdamongthe Lower-Creeks, 
 are of the Andalufian ftock, and were introduced 
 by the Spaniards of St. Auguftine. 
 
 The Chikkafah are very particularly mention- 
 ed by the hiftorians of the expedition of Fernan- 
 
 • Page 352. 
 
 ■*m>i ,1 MliiiiWI 
 
( xlix ) 
 
 do (le Soto into Florida. The Portugucfe au- 
 thor of Klvas calls their town Chicafa*. Garcil- 
 laflb de la Vega calls it Chicavaf. From the ac- 
 counts of thcfc two authors, the firfl; of whom ap- 
 pears to have been a faithful recorder of fafts, ic 
 fcems pretty certain, that a part of the Chikkafah 
 nation was fettled to the eaft of the Milllfippi, 
 as early as the year 1541. 
 
 Bernard Romans informs us, that the Chi! kafah 
 are the only favages he has heard of, *' who make 
 tlieir females obfcrve a feparation at the time of 
 tht'xr Menfes (fome ancient almoft extirpated tribes 
 to the northward only excepted, and thefc ufed to 
 avoid their own dwelling houfes) j the women then 
 retire into a fmall hut fet apart for that purpofc, 
 of which there arc from two to fix round each ha- 
 bitation, and by them called moon-houfes.J" Our 
 author's information could not have been exten- 
 five. I believe it is certain that [befides the Chik- 
 kafah] the Choktah, the Cheerake and the Creek* 
 obfcrve a fimilar feparation. Among all thefc 
 tribes [not to mention many others], the men at 
 
 • A Relation of the lavafion and Conqueft of Florida by 
 the Spaniards, under die command of Fernando de Soto. p. 98, 
 &c. Englifli Tranflation. London: 1686. 8 vo. 
 
 t Hiftoire de la Conquete De la Floride, &c. vol. ii. p. 
 364, &c. ALeide: 1731. 
 
 t A Concife Natural Hiftory of Eaft and Weft-Florida, p. 64. 
 
 h 
 
 . 
 
 ^ 
 
 li i M Hliiiiilffiiii<|- II .i-iwlii-intll I i-r ■■ ' '-1 ^,-jJ..^^ .-.. L^.^-*- , .. , ^^ , .-^ 
 
 
•»*» 
 
 ..«-M W i t. 1 1 ,■'»!'. ' : 
 
 I 
 
 ih#H 
 
 ECl 
 
 1|1 
 
 thclc limes rcfiife to have any connt-aion with the 
 women. They will not -veii cat out of the nime 
 fpoons the latter have made ufe of. 
 
 The Choktah, or Chatkas, inhabit the country 
 cart of the MilTifippi, to the fouthward of the Chik- 
 kafah and Cheerakc, and weft of the Mi.flcohgc' 
 «* Their country is pretty much in the form of an 
 oblong fquare."* 
 
 I have already faid, on the authority of Adair, 
 that the Chikkafah, the Choktah and the'Chok- 
 chooma '^' came together from the weft as one fa- 
 mily." That they croflcd the Miflifippi at the 
 fame time I think very doubtful. I believe that 
 the Choktah came in much later. ' It is certain, 
 hawcver, that th;e Choktah came into Florida later 
 than the Creeks. The latter call the Choktah 
 their younger brothers. 
 
 In the year 1793, there were fuppofed to be at 
 leaft fix thoufand hunters of the Choktah nation. 
 
 )> 
 
 "The Choktah are well known by the name of 
 the Flat-Heads, becaufe they formerly compreffed 
 the heads of their children with a bag of Hind. I 
 believe, this praftice is now laid afide. * 
 
 The Katahba were once a confiderable nation. 
 Their country was bounded on the north and north- 
 
 * Adair, p. 282. 
 
 1S|- 
 
( li ) 
 
 witli the 
 he fame 
 
 country 
 be Chik- 
 iifkohge.' 
 rm of an 
 
 )f Adair, 
 le'Chok- 
 is one fa- 
 )pi at the 
 lievc that 
 s certain, 
 )rida later 
 Choktah 
 
 [ to be at 
 natior>. 
 
 : name of 
 ampreffcd 
 fHind. I 
 
 )le nation, 
 and north- 
 
 cafl by North- CaroHna ; on the eafl: and fouth by 
 South - Carolina , and about Ibuth-wcfl by the na- 
 tion of the Cht'crakc. About twenty-five years 
 ago, their chief fcttlcnitiit was about one hundred 
 and'forty miles from the Clicerakc, and about two 
 iumdrcd miles diflant from Cliarlellon. 
 
 In the infancy of the fettlcment of South-Caro- 
 lina, the Kataliba could muller Hftcen hundred 
 fighting men. About the year 1743, this nation 
 confided of almofl: four hundred warriors, of a- 
 bove twenty different dialefts. ■ 
 
 I am informed,* that the Katahba have an an- 
 niverfary meeting, intended to commemorate 
 their former greatnefs. This mud, indeed, be a 
 melancholy taflc. But nations who are fad pair- 
 ing to defti udtion mull be contented to wrap thcm- 
 felves up, for a time at lead, in refledions of a fe- 
 rious kind. It is on fuch occafions t!^at they Ihould 
 learn to know and acknowledge the cxiftencc and 
 the power of a creator, who formed all nations, and 
 fcatters them abroad ; who prefcrves and increaf- 
 f s them ; who diminiflies or crumbles them to 
 nought. Thy power, O God ! has no limits ; and 
 are we worthy of thy prel'crving care when we 
 
 * By my friend Alexander Martin, Efq. formerly Governor 
 of North-Carolina, and at preftnt a member of the Sci;ate of 
 the United-States. . 
 
 — «■ I iiiiiHlni*Mi I 
 
 ~' "''-i" 'fc ii ; i n i " 
 
b- ■'' 
 
 :■■''■' 
 
 h. ■<<!■■. 
 
 !i'. I 
 
 iV't 
 
 m 
 
 . ( Hi ) 
 
 ceafe to be virtuous, and refufe to cultivate the arts . 
 of Ibcial life ? - ; , 
 
 The Katahba arc among the number of thofc 
 American tribes who gave an artificial fliape, by 
 means of a ftrong compreflion, to the heads of 
 their children. This praftice among the Katahba 
 has, I believe, fallen into difufe. The confe- 
 quence is that we fee no flat or comprefled heads 
 among the younger part of the nation ; a circum- 
 ftance which does not fupport Profeflbr Blumen- 
 bach's notion of the perpetuation of forms im- 
 prefled by fuch pradtices*. I Ihall examine this 
 fubjeft in a feparate memoir, 
 
 ^ Of the Woccons, I know nothing but what I 
 coUcft from Lawfonf. They inhabited the coun- 
 try of North-Carolina, in the beginning of the 
 prefcnt century.' 'At this time, according to the 
 author juft mentioned, thefe Indians and the Tuf- 
 caroras were " not two leagues afundcr, &c."|. 
 The Woccons had rwo towns, viz. Yupwauremau 
 and Tooptatmeer, and one hundred and twenty 
 fighting men]]. We hear nothing of them at pre- 
 fent. I imagine they are entirely extinft. 
 
 • Inilitutiones Phyfiolo^icK. Se£l. xlv. p. 468. Gottin- 
 gx: 1787. 
 
 t A New Voyage to Carolina, &c. This author fometimes 
 jtalls them Waccons ; and in his map we have Wacon. 
 J Page 231. II Page 234. 
 
 ai:ii 
 
 rtiMMttMi^ 
 
 ii ^ iiit fc j ^ i Ml ii j i 
 
 ^.e.i^^viliim--ry.-*i 
 
the arts 
 
 of thofc 
 lape, by 
 heads of 
 Katahba 
 e confe- 
 fed heads 
 I circum- 
 Blumen- 
 >rms im- 
 mine this 
 
 jt what I 
 the coun- 
 ig of the 
 ig to the 
 the Tuf- 
 , &cc.'% 
 vauremau 
 id twenty 
 tn at pre - 
 
 58. Gottin- 
 )r fometimes 
 
 • ■"" ' iifg *' 
 
 ( liii ) 
 
 The Natchez defcrve more of our attention 
 than moft of the nations whom I have mentioned. 
 But the limits neceflarily allotted to this work will 
 not admit of my fpeaking of them as I could wifli. 
 I mud, therefore, content myfelfwith referring 
 the reader, who is defirous of obtaining informa- 
 tion concerning them, to Charlevoix*, Du Pratzf, 
 and other writers. - ^ 
 
 A number of families of the Natchez are fet- 
 tled among the Creeks. They now fpeak the 
 language of the Creeks;};. Some families arc fet- 
 tled among the Chikkafah, and fpeak the Chik- 
 kafah-languagc. 
 
 The Mexicans are fo well known to us, that I 
 do not think it neceflary to fay any thing con- 
 cerning them in this place. The courfe of their 
 migration to the country in which they founded 
 their empire, will afterwards be taken notice of. 
 I fhall alfo endeavour to fhow, that they are of 
 very ancient eftablifliment on this continent. 
 
 The Poconchi, as I call them, inhabited the 
 country about^Guatimala and Honduras. I have 
 
 * Vol. II. p. 189, &c. ' 
 
 f The Hiftory of Louifiana, &c. p. 29*, &c. Englilh 
 Tranflation. London: 1774. 8vo, 
 
 X So at leaft I was informed by Mr. M'Gilwray, in 1790. 
 But, in 1 794., an Indian interpreter affured me, that thefe 
 Natchez ftill retain their proper language. 
 
 ^ik 
 
 m^ ik i> n' . ' ihtfii.|l) ^i. «ii )'n 
 
 ^> i . c» t r .t r » i ii > Bri " wi8 «n Waai i a <«i^m ha w i ft j 
 
i'fe*f 
 
 
 f'l^i 
 
 ( Hv ) 
 
 not learned what was their proper name. Gage, 
 from whbm I take the Poconchi- words in my vo- 
 cabularies, calls the language Poconchi, or Poco- 
 man. I know nothing of this languap;e but wiuit 
 I learn from the author juft mentioned*. 
 
 The Darien-Indians inhabited the Illhmus of 
 Darien. 
 
 The Jaioi,. the Arwaccjc, and the Shebaioi in- 
 habited the country of Guaiana, in South-Ameri- 
 ca. De I.aet, who is my authority for the words 
 in the languages of thefe Indians, fpeaks of the 
 Jaioi as inhabiting a great extent of country, and 
 of their language being extremely commonf. 
 They perforated their noitrils and their lower lips. 
 
 Brafilians. Indians of BrafiL 
 
 Peruvians. Indians of Peru.- Of thefc I can 
 fay nothing new. I have ventured to conjefture 
 that they are the defcendants of the ToltecasJ. 
 
 • A New Survey of the Weft-Indies. Being a Journal of 
 t\\-ee thoufand and three hundred miles Avithin the main land 
 of America. By Thomas Gage, the only Proteftant that was 
 ever known to have travel'dthofe parts. London: i65g. 8vo. 
 
 .(- " Tcdcrum gens uti latiffime patet, ita k idioma ipforum 
 maxi.ne commune eft in illis panibus." Novus Orbis, p. 642. 
 
 t Papers relative to certain American Antiquities. By 
 Winthrop Saigent, EU]. and by Benjamin Smith Carton, p. 8. 
 Philadelphia: 179'*. 4to. 
 
 
 "^^r 
 
of 
 
 ( Iv ) 
 
 The Chilefe are the Indians of Chili, in South- 
 America. Marcgrav fo particularly mentions 
 their pradiice of pulling out their beards, &cc. that 
 I cannot refrain from quoting, at length, the words 
 of the author. " Capite ut plurimum funt gran- 
 diufculo & facie lata, imberbes, quia illam cvel-' 
 lunt duabus mytulorum conchis, arde connexis, 
 & una parte firmiter ligatis, quas fecum & qui- 
 dem ad coUum appenfas geftant : et enim non tan- 
 tum e mento & genis, fed & pudendis partibus 
 omnes pilos evellunt, tarn marcs quam femins, & 
 primum cineribus calidis illos fricant, ut ita faci« 
 liusradicitus evellant*." If this paffage had been 
 carefully confulted by Dr. Robertfon, and many 
 other writers, we fhould not, perhaps, have been 
 fo frequently told, that the Americans are by na- 
 ture deftitute of beards : a fcandalous afltrtion, 
 which fhows the love of theory, and the deficiency 
 of refearch. ' .; u, ' • 
 
 The Caraibes, or Caribbees, are well known by 
 thefc names. Th^j#are the natives of the Antilles. ' 
 They are of opi-iion that they originally came ■ 
 from fome pars of the country ofGuaiana : an opi- 
 nion which fecms to be well founded* P'or there 
 is a very ftriking affinity bctweea their language.' 
 
 • Georgli Maicgvavii do Licbflad^ Traftatus Topuj.^;ai)h- 
 icus & Metcorologicus Brnfilia:, cum Eclipfi lolari ; ijuibiis 
 additi funt illius k aliorum Commcntari: De Erafilienftum Sc 
 Chllenruim Indole & Lingua, p. 27. Amllebdaini, 16^8, Folio. 
 
 -■' 
 
 'f 
 
 ■ jr 1 1 ni l ri.» ii |jj i j«,«(Mj" 'ji; ■ ' —"* 
 
I , fti I It- < ", ". ' i f K. ' W ' 
 
 ( Ivi ) 
 
 and that of the Jaioi, one of the nations of Guaia- 
 na. In a map publlfhed by Kircher, in his Mun- 
 dus Subtcnaneus, the country of Guaiana is called 
 Caribana, Rochcfort derives the Caraibes from 
 Florida*. 
 
 **' 
 
 HAVING thus finilhed my account [if it de- 
 fcrvcs that name] of the principal American tribes 
 and nations whofe languages are compared with 
 thofe of the Afiatics, &c. I now proceed, agree- 
 ably to the order which I have propofcd to my- 
 felf, to make fome remarks concerning the Ame- 
 rican languages. Here, however, I Ihall not take 
 up much time. The fuU difcufllon of the fubje<5t 
 is refervcd for my Philofophical and Hijiorical In- 
 quiry. 
 
 I think, it is evident from an infpedtion of my 
 vocabularies, that the languages of all die Ameri- 
 can nations in iny larger lifts, beginning with the 
 Delawares, and ending with the Acadians, Penob- 
 fcots, Sankikani, and Pampticoughs, may, with 
 confidence, be referred to one great ftock, which 
 I call the language of the Lenni-Lennape, or De- 
 kwares. It is this language which has fuch a vaft 
 
 * Hiftoire Morale des lies Antilles de L'Amerique. Tome 
 fccond. p. 158, &c. A Lyon: 1667. 
 
 w >i pii^|« rmru i " ' ' ' i »wwp''rLi I 
 
 mmU i ^ t 
 
 • -„»'nrT?'^r"; 
 
with 
 
 ( Ivii ) 
 
 Iprcad in America. It had no other limits but the 
 Atlantic-Ocean on the eaft. We trace it with 
 confidence to the Miflifippi on the weft : on the 
 north we find it far beyond the lakes of Canada i 
 on the fouth in North- Carolina, as among the 
 Pampticoughs -, and in the very extremity of the 
 American-Union, or Georgia, among die Sawwan- 
 noo. Future refearches will doubtlefs difcover it 
 in the vaft countries [unknown to philofophers j 
 travcrfed but by traders and by Jefuits] which 
 are comprehended between the Miflifippi and the 
 Pacific-Ocean. 
 
 By the afliftance of a light, glimmering and 
 perhaps fomcwhat illufive, a light which time 
 Ihall render ftronger, and more fure, I trace the 
 language of the Delawares in South-America. 
 I fhall not be furprifed to find it among the mife- 
 rablc and hardly human PeflPerais, in Tie/ra del 
 Fuego. 
 
 The language of the Delawares is fpoken by 
 many other nations befides thofe whofe names oc- 
 cur in my vocabularies. A barren lift of thefe 
 nations could > Jord but little inftrudion to the 
 philofophical reader : and fuch a lift is all I could 
 attempt to give in this limited view of a fubjed lb ' 
 extenfive. I fliall content mylelf, therefore, with 
 obferving, that it is the dialeds of the Delaware 
 
if' III 
 
 pi 
 
 v?;j;i 
 
 A'l: 
 
 ( Iviii ) 
 
 language which arc fo generally to be met with in 
 the'relations of the early vifitors of the countries 
 of North- America, to the northward of theChee- 
 ,ake, and other tribes, who arc commonly called 
 the Southern- Indians. 
 
 A very refpedable American author has ima- 
 gined, that the Indian tribes to the northward of 
 the river Saco fpake a language very difi^rcnt 
 from that of the tribes to the fouthward of the 
 fame river. He informs us, that « there was not 
 one word" of the language of the tribes of Pe- 
 nobfcot and St. John's, who dwell to the north- 
 ward of the Saco, in the Indian Bible of Mr. El- 
 liot*. If this alT^rtion were well-founded, it 
 would be a very intercfting faft; and would, in- 
 deed, go far to prove, « that the river Saco was 
 an important dividing line between the Savage 
 nations of the eaft and weft parts of New-En- 
 Mandf." But it is certain, that there is no radi- 
 cal difference between the language of the tribes 
 of Penobfcot and St. John's, and that which is 
 preferved in the Indian Bible juft mentioned. 
 
 It is well known that Mr. Elliot tranflated the 
 Bible into the language of the Natics, a confider- 
 able Indian tribe in New-England. It is certain, 
 
 that .! e Ni xb fpake a di-.led of the language of 
 
 . See ]*3ge Sullivan', lliftory of the Diftria of Maine. 
 
 , i Ibid. p. 266. 
 
 p. 265. *^ 
 
( lix ) 
 
 t with in 
 :ountries 
 ^e Chee- 
 ily called 
 
 has ima- 
 ihward of 
 
 ditfcrcnt 
 rd of the 
 e was not 
 )CS of Pc- 
 he north- 
 f Mr. El- 
 >unded, it 
 would, in- 
 r Saco was 
 lie Savage 
 
 New-En- 
 is no radi- 
 * the tribes 
 at which is 
 ioned. 
 
 inflated the 
 a confider- 
 t is certain, 
 language of 
 
 \n& of Maine. 
 266. 
 
 1 
 
 the Delawares ; and it is evident, from my voca- 
 bularies, that the tribes of Penobfcot and St. 
 John's, fpeak a dialeft of the fame general ftock. 
 Confequently, the Sacooijght not to be confidcr- 
 cd as an important line of divifion between tribes 
 fpeaking languages efientially different. In other 
 rcfpefts, it may have been a line of much confe- 
 quence:|:. 
 
 ■ -4v? 
 
 The vaft fpread of the language of the Dela- 
 wares in North-America is alfo evinced by the In- 
 dian names of many of the waters, the mountains, 
 and the vallies of the country. It is a faft, that- 
 from the Atlantic to the Miflifippi, a large propor- 
 tion of the rivers and creeks, in particular, are ftill 
 beft known by the names [or rather corruptions 
 of the names] impofed upon them by the Dela- 
 wares, and their brethren. I fhall fully illuftrate 
 this aflertion in a map which is intended to be pre- 
 fixed to my large work relative to this country. 
 This is not the place to do it at length. I may 
 obferve, however, that Maflachufetts, Connedri- 
 cur, Monongahella, AUegheney, Mudcingum, Sa- 
 vanna, and Miflifippi itfelf, are all Delaware 
 words*. I believe, the fame may be faid of the 
 
 I " When the eaftern Savages, fays Judge Sullivan, made 
 an hoftile expedition v,oilward, they were not feen to come 
 further northward than to Saco-River," 8cc, The Hiftoiy, &c. 
 p. 264, 265. 
 
 * I ufc the word Delaware in this and many other places not 
 merely with a reference to the Lenni-Lennape, or Delaware$, 
 
 i 
 
 If 
 
 if 
 
 ' -l 
 
g W ' WW 
 
 I**' 
 
 .!'' 
 
 J ■ n ■ 
 
 h ■ I 
 
 
 ( IX ) 
 
 Miflburi. Ohio and Sufquchaniw arc not Dela- 
 ware words. ■ ♦eaJ^'t^' 
 
 All the more favagc na .ons of North-America 
 were wanderers. Few of them are now found in 
 the fame parts of the continent in which they 
 were originally difcovered. We have fcen the 
 Sawwannoo on the banks of the river Savanna, in 
 Georgia, and in the neighbourhood of the Mifli- 
 fippi. At a later period, they inhabited the coun- 
 ty of Lancafter, where they are no Ion er fcen. 
 They are now fcattered in very different ^ arts of 
 the countries north and fouth of the Ohio. The 
 Delawares have long fince relinquifhed the beau- 
 tiful river which bore their name*. The Ma- 
 hicanni and the Minfi have alfolhifted their feats. 
 In fhort, it is a very rare circumftance for any 
 tribe to continue in the fame diftrid for half a 
 dozen years. 
 
 This obfervation certainly applies to all oqr In- 
 dians : but I believe it more intimately applies to 
 the tribes of the Delaware ftock, than to thofe of 
 the Huron, Cheerake, and other races. If this 
 fufpicion be well founded, we are furnifhed with 
 one of the reafons why the language of the Dela- 
 
 properly fo called, but alfo to the Chippewas, Sawwannoo, 
 and the other nations fpeaking dialefts of their languages. 
 
 * Thefe Indians called the Delaware Lennapewi-Hittuk, 
 which fignifiies Indian-River. 
 
 ^• 
 
 , «6i 
 
)t Dela- 
 
 ^.merica 
 found in 
 ch they 
 fcen the 
 ^anna, in 
 le Mifll- 
 le coun- 
 "cr fecn. 
 : parts of 
 o. The 
 he beau- 
 :he Ma- 
 eir feats. 
 for any 
 for half a 
 
 11 ogr In- 
 
 applies to 
 D thofe of 
 i. If this 
 flied with 
 iie Dela- 
 
 Sawwannoo, 
 
 jguagcs. 
 
 lewi-Hittuk, 
 
 ( Ixi ) 
 
 wares has fuch an immenfe fprcad through the 
 continent. Wanderers, from caprice or ncceflityi 
 conquerors, in purfuit of empire and of glory, 
 neccflarily fpread their language far. 
 
 The Delaware language is faid to be deftitute 
 of the letters F and R*. This with refpedt to the 
 language of the Delaware-Indians, properly fo 
 called, is moft probably the cafe. But it is an 
 obfcrvation which by no means applies to all the 
 dialefts of the Delaware language. The letter R 
 occurs in the language of the Chippcwasf, the 
 Indians of Penobfcot and St. John's^, the Sanki- 
 kanill, and fcveral other tribes, who are, undoubt- 
 edly, of the Delaware ftock. Moreover, this let- 
 ter frequently occurs in the language of the Indi- 
 ans of Pennfylvania, towards the end of the laft 
 century j and there can be very little doubt, that 
 the author of the vocabulary which is my autho> 
 
 * Zeilberger, p. z. f The following words, from 
 Long, will (how that the R is not wanting in the Chippewa 
 language, viz. Marnay, many ; Mergummegat, news, or in- 
 telligence ; Warbegum, the globe, or earth ; Pemartus, health ; 
 Warhijhcar, white; Otarpeet, under; not to mention many 
 others. 
 
 I Thefe Indians call the hair Peerfio ; brother Neecheer, and 
 daughter Wetdoxcr. 
 
 II In the language of thefe Indians, Wye^; is head; Mytrach, 
 hair ; Rinjkan, the fingers Promine, the thi^h ; Soukeree, rain, 
 and ^raw, a dog. De Laet, p. 75,76. 
 
 ! I 
 
 'W 
 
Itf 
 
 
 llv 
 
 ij.i 1 
 
 < 
 
 ( Ixii ) 
 
 rity for this aflertion, is fpcaking of the Deliwarcs 
 thcmfclvcs^. • 
 
 I do not know that the letter F is to be found 
 in the languages of the Delaware (lock. Lahon- 
 tan fays the EiTanapes and the Gnacfitares, who 
 live upon a river, called the Long-River, to the 
 weft of the Miffifippi, have ir<fl. I am ignorant 
 what language tlicfe tribes fpake. " As for the 
 two confonants /- and 7% I never knew them, 
 fay? Lawfon, in any Indian fpeech I have met 
 withal*. The L appears to be very common in 
 many of our Indian lai.guages ; and 1 find the F 
 in the language of the Mulkohgcf, Clijkkafah:}:, 
 and other tribes. 
 
 ' I muft confefs, to clofc this part of my fubjcd, 
 that the exiftencc or the abfcnce of the letter R, or 
 any other letter, in a language, appears to me to 
 
 ^ I (hall here copy from this vocabulary fome words in 
 whkh the letter R occurs. Rhenus, mzn; ///>////«, an old man ; 
 Kitari'ut, w fe ; Aranck, ftars ; S'uckra, rain ; Mijrack, hair ; 
 Hijrane, the tongue ; not to mention many others. See P'oca- 
 bularium Barbaro-Virgineorum, printed in 1696. In the lan- 
 guage of the Delawares, according to Ziclberger, Lemo is a 
 man, and Milach, hair. In the fame language, according to 
 Heckewe1'''T, Almk is a ftar. 
 
 f New . oyages, &c vol. ii, p. 303. • Page 231. 
 
 f They call God Efekecfah, and a dog Rfa. 
 
 X Thefe Indians call our wild- turkey [Meleagris Gallo- 
 pavo of Linnaeus] Fukkit, and the forehead Etefun. 
 
 ia;-VV.T nifc irMJi 
 

 hwares 
 
 ♦ found 
 Lahon- 
 es, who 
 , to the 
 gnorant 
 for the 
 I them, 
 ive met 
 imon in 
 d the F 
 .kafahij:, 
 
 fubjed, 
 :er R, or 
 CO me to 
 
 words in 
 ti old man ; 
 raci, hair ; 
 
 See f'oca- 
 n the lan- 
 , Lenm is a 
 xording to 
 
 grjs Gallo- 
 un. 
 
 ( Ixiii ) 
 
 be a matter of lefs coniequence than is generally 
 fuppofed. I have already obferved, that the Up- 
 per or Overhill Chccrake make ufe of the letter L, 
 and not of the R, whilft the Lower-Cheerakc 
 make ufe of the R, and not of the L. Thus the 
 former call thcmfclves Cheelake, the lattti Chec- 
 rake. The former call fire Cheela, the latter Che<'- 
 ra*. Above one hundred and fifty years ago Hu- 
 ger Williams obferved the great variety ( ? 
 dialedts and proper fpccch of the Indians of 
 England, " within thirty or forty miles of tacii 
 other," and exemplified it in the word yfnum, a 
 dog. " Jnum, the Cowwefet dialed -, /lyim, the 
 Narroganfct -, yirum, the Quunnipicuck ; Jlum, 
 the Neepmuck. So that, fays our author, although 
 fome pronounce not L nor R, yet it is the mod 
 proper dialcft of other places, contrary to many 
 reportsf." 
 
 The language of the Five-Nations next claims 
 our attention. It has long been known that all 
 
 • In like manner, I have remarked, that fome of the 
 Oneidas ufe the L, where others, in the fame village, ufe the 
 R. Alehaul (or Alehall) and Erhar are the words for dog in 
 the language of this tribe. 
 
 f A Key into the Language of America : &c. London : 
 1643. I have not been able to procure the original work. 
 My information concerning it is derived from the Colliaions 
 of the Maffachufetts Hiftorical Society, for the year 1794, 
 vs!. iiri. 
 
 I I 
 
 i I 
 
 
 .. .Ilfflli 
 
\k:' 
 
 i!^l.:i 
 
 ( Ixiv ) 
 
 the tribes in this confederacy fpcak dialtfts of the 
 fame language.- The affinities of thcfc dialers 
 will be evident from an examination of my voca- 
 bularies. The late Sir William Johnfon remarked, 
 that there is '• fome difference of dialed among 
 the Six-Nations thcmfelvcs i but this is little 
 more than what is found in all tlie European 
 dates*." 
 
 The dialcdls of the Mohawks, Oneidas, and 
 Onondagos differ but little from each other. 
 Thofe of the Cayugas and Senecas are more re- 
 mote, and make, I think, a nearer approach, than 
 the three others, to the languages of fome of the 
 Southern tribesf . 
 
 The letters M and P do not occur in the lan- 
 guage of the confederate!, '* nor can they pro- 
 nounce th» "" , f.v/! Sir William Johnfon, but 
 with the utn.oft QilficultyJ." 
 
 Th< ; 'ifcaroras, whp have formed a part of 
 the confederacy ever fince 1712, fpcak a lan- 
 guage radically the fame as that of the other tribes. 
 There is, however, much lefs affinity between the 
 dialcft of the Tufcaroras, and thofe of the other 
 tribes in the confederacy, than there is between 
 the dialedts of thofe other tribes themfelvcs. 
 
 • Tranfadions of the Royal Society. Vol. 63. 
 f See Appendix, for farther information concerning the 
 language of the confederates. 
 
 J Tranfaftions cf the Royal Society. 
 
 L 
 
cftsof the 
 fc dialcds 
 my voca- 
 rtmarkcd, 
 ft among 
 1 is little 
 European 
 
 MclaS) and 
 ch other, 
 more rc- 
 )ach,than 
 mc of the 
 
 the lan- 
 they pro- 
 tfon, but 
 
 a part of 
 ik a lan- 
 ler tribes, 
 twcen the 
 the other 
 between 
 'es. 
 
 1. 63. 
 cerning the 
 
 L 
 
 / 
 
,.-»>:,. 
 
 
 V 
 
 ^ :? 
 
 
 ^vV 
 
 V 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 ^ 12.2 
 
 13 A mill 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 14.0 
 
 2.0 
 
 m 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 
 
 1.25 ||U 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 < 
 
 6" — 
 
 
 >■ 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716)872-4503 
 
 
 R' 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical MIcroreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 

 I 
 
 ( Ixv ) , * 
 
 I have already faid, chat the Cochncwagocs were 
 fdrmcrly a part of the Mohawks. Their lan- 
 guage, of courfe, is that of the confederacy. 
 
 I have colledled but very few words ir the lan- 
 guage of the Wyandots. They are fufficient to 
 fhow that their language is a dialed of that of the 
 Six Nations. The fame remark applies to the 
 languages of the Naudoweffies, and the Hoche- 
 lagenfes. 
 
 ^' Of the Erlgas I know but little. We are told, 
 that they were of the fame original ftock with the 
 confederates, and that their language partook of 
 that of the Tufcaroras*. I have not been able to 
 procure any words in the dialed of this tribe. 
 
 I believe it is univerfally admitted, that the lan- 
 luage of the Six-Nations and that of the Dela- 
 warcs and their brethren are radically different. 
 
 k 
 
 • Lewis Evans's Geographical, Hiftorical, Political, Philo- 
 fophical and Mechanical Eflays. The Firft, &c. p. 13. This 
 aothor iniorms us, that the Erigas " were feated on Ohio 
 and its Branches, from Beaver-Creek to the Mouth of th» 
 Quiaaghtena-River. The far greater pan hare been extir- 
 pated, fome incorporated into the Seneca^- nd the reft have 
 retired beyond the woodlefs Plains ove' ?. Miffifipp>, and 
 left the Confederates entire Mailers of all the Country. From 
 the Ruins of the Eriga Towns and FortrefTes we fuppofe they 
 were the moft numerous of any in thefe Parts of America." 
 Ibid. 
 
 V, 
 
 If 
 
~T, 
 
 ( Ixvi ) 
 
 This, at leaft:, Is the opinion of every writer I have 
 confulted, and of every perfon I have converfcd 
 with, on the fubjtft. Still, however, it apears to 
 me, that we .^-ave grounds for aflerting, that thcfc 
 languages are not radically different, though it 
 muft be confefled, that, in America, the rcfcm- 
 blance between them is extremely fmall. It is, 
 indeed, fo fmall, that were we not able to extend 
 our inquiries on this fubjeft beyond the limits of 
 America, we fhould continue the common affcr- 
 tion, that it is not pcffible to difcover any refcm- 
 blance between the language of the confederacy 
 and that of the Lenni-Lennapc. I recoUedt but 
 two inftances of refemblance between them. 
 The fe deferve to be mentioned. 
 
 The Onondagos, one of the Six-Nations, call a 
 ftar Otjchijchtenocbqua. The Narraganfets call the 
 fame Ancckquus : the Mahicanni, Anockfuk, and 
 the Kikkapoos, Unaaqua. In thefe inftances, there 
 is an evident refemblance between the two laft; 
 fyllablcs (viz. nochqud) of the Onondago word, 
 and the names of the Narraganfets, Mahicanni, 
 and Kikkapoos. Thefe three laft, it is certain, 
 fpeak dialefts of the Delaware language. 
 
 I have already obferved, that the Pampticoughs 
 fpake a dialeft of the Delaware language. Now 
 it is CO be obferved, that they call the numeral 
 fix, Wbo-yeocy and the Tufcaroras, who fpeak the 
 
 *, * 
 
A, . 
 
 riter I have 
 converfcd 
 t apears to 
 , that thcfe 
 though it 
 the rcfcm- 
 lal]. It is, 
 ; to extend 
 \c limits of 
 imon aflcr- 
 any refcm- 
 :onfedcracy 
 icoUeft but 
 een them. 
 
 lions, call a 
 fets call the 
 :kruk, and 
 inccs, there 
 le two laft 
 dago word, 
 Mahicanni, 
 t is certain. 
 
 Se- 
 
 mpticoughs 
 age. Now 
 ie numeral 
 i'peak the 
 
 ( ^''vii ) 
 
 language of the confederacy, call the fame num- 
 ber Houeyoc. 
 
 If the reader will examine, with attention, the vo- 
 cabularies in this memoir he *m\\ difcover, in more 
 inftances than one, the common origin of the lan- 
 guages of the Six-Nations and thofc of the Lenni- 
 Lennapc in Afia. Thus, there are undoubtedly ma- 
 ny Delaware words in the language of the Lcfghis, 
 who inhabit the mountains of Caucafus, and \n, 
 that of the Toungoofi, whofe fpread in Afia is 
 fo extenfive. In the language of thefe fame Afia-r 
 tic nations, he will difcover unequivocal traces of 
 the dialers of the confederates in America. If 
 thefe pofitions be well founded, we are no longer 
 authorized to afTcrt, that the language of the Six* 
 Nations and that of the Delawares are radically 
 different. 
 
 None of the writers that I have confulted have 
 difcovered any affinity between the language of 
 the Cheerake and that of the Six-Nations. Char- 
 levoix candidly confcffes that he could pot difco- 
 ver "to what language the Cherokees belong*.'* 
 I believe it has been univerfally fuppofcd, that their 
 language is radically different from that of the con> 
 federacy. But this, I am perfuaded, is not the cafr, 
 
 The Mohawks call fire, Ocheeleh. The Chee- 
 rake call the fame Cheera, Cheela, and Cheeiah, 
 
 f Voli. p. 155. 
 

 
 
 * 
 
 
 ..* «#p w - t y 
 
 H- i . » ! , <»■ I MfJF ' ll 
 
 ( Ixviii ) 
 
 The Onondagos call a dog, Tfchierba : the Chee- 
 rakc, Keera^ and Keethlah : the Tufcaroras Cbeetb. 
 Other inflanccs might be mentioned. 
 
 The Senccas prcfcrvc a tradition, that they 
 migrated from the vicinity of the Muflcohge- 
 country. This circumftance favours my opinion, 
 that the Six-Nations and the Cheerake are the 
 fame people. 
 
 It appear", from different parts of Adair's Hijiory 
 of the American Indians y that there are fpme words 
 common to the language of the Cheerake and 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 I find fome affinity between the language of the 
 Muflcohge and that of the Onondagos. The for- 
 mer call the ear lilehuchtfko : the latter Ob&cbta. 
 
 Between the languages of the Muflcohge, Chik- 
 kafah, and Choktah, there is an evident affinity. 
 Thus the numerals three and ten [viz. Tootcbi'na 
 and Pokdie'l are the fame in thefe languages. The 
 former call the numeral four Obj^a : the two latter 
 Qofia, 
 
 Some words are common to the languages of the 
 Cheerake, Chikkafah, and Choktah*. 
 
 The dialedts of the Chikkafah and Choktah 
 
 * In the language pf thefe three nations, iV^m fignifies a 
 bill. '■■ ^ ■ ■ ■ 
 
■•p^^^-^f^afWBf-if 
 
 ■JMf »»■■"''»' "^^ W " '"'Vl 
 
 the Chce- 
 )ras Cbeeth. 
 
 that they 
 Vlulkohge- 
 ly opinion, 
 ike are the 
 
 air's Htftory 
 bme words 
 erake and 
 
 uageof the 
 
 The for- 
 
 ;r Ohuchta. 
 
 ige, Chik- 
 nt affinity. 
 . Tootcihina 
 ages. The 
 : two latter 
 
 ages of the 
 
 Choktah 
 nni fignifies a 
 
 ( Ixix ) 
 
 are very fimilar. This will appear from many 
 parts of Adair's work. Their numerals arc prc- 
 cifely the famcf. Interpreters are not ncccffary 
 in. the intercourfc between thefe two tribes. 
 
 Du Pratz fays, that the Conchacs fpake a lan- 
 guage almoft the fame with that of the Chikka- 
 fah. ''•^hcfe Conchacs dwelt in Weft-Florida, to 
 the north of the Alibamous*, The fame author 
 informs us, that the nation of the Mobilicns^ or 
 Movill, fpcak the Chikkafah language^. The 
 Mobiliens were fettled to the eaft of the Miffi- 
 fippi, in the time of Soto. '^ 
 
 I have not been able to procure any words in 
 the language of the Katahba j nor can I fay with 
 confidence to which of the American languages, 
 the language of this nation is moft nearly allied. 
 I have fome grounds for conjcfturing, that the Ka- 
 tahba fpeak a dialeft of the Chikkafah or Chok- 
 tah language. Adair fays, their language is a 
 " mixed" one. J 
 
 I am much at a lofs to know to which of the A- 
 merican languages, the language of the Woe cons 
 has the greatcft affinity. Lawfon informs us that 
 there was but one word|| common to their lan- 
 guage and that of the Tufcarorasj and yet thefc 
 
 t Adair, p. 78. • Pages yrj, 308. § Page jog. 
 J Page aa^. || The word TJamt, cockles. 
 
( Ixx ) 
 
 two nations lived not two leagues arunder§. 
 There is fome affinity between the language of 
 the Woccons and that of the J aioi in Guaianaf . 
 
 It is greatly to be regretted, that we (hould be 
 fo ignorant as we are of the language of the 
 Natchez. I can fay nothing refpcfting it. Du 
 Pratz fays thefe Indians fpeak " the Chicafaw 
 language*." This, however, is denied by fome 
 Indian interpreters, with whom I *have coiiverfed 
 Oh the fubjeft. A circumftance mentioned by 
 Adairf, convinces me, that the aflfcrtion of the 
 French writer wants confirmation. 
 
 I am not certain that I have difcovered any af- 
 finity between the language of the Mexicans and 
 that of any of the other American nations. It is 
 to be remarked, however, that my collcftion of 
 Mexican words is very fmall. It would, there- 
 fore, be wrong to conclude that the language of 
 thefe people is radically different from thofe of 
 other Americans, Nevcrthelcfs, I think it may 
 be faid, with fome degree of fafety, that if 
 there are in America two or more radical lan- 
 guages, the Mexican is one of them. 
 
 The Poconchi or Pocoman language appears to 
 have but little connection with any of the North- 
 
 § A new Voyage, &c. p. 231. 
 ^ The former call the head Popfti the latter Boppt, 
 • Page 313. f Pageaie. 
 
( Ixxi ) 
 
 arunder§. 
 inguage of 
 jaiana^. 
 
 (hould be 
 gc of the 
 ig it. Du 
 Chicafaw 
 d by fomc 
 coiivcrfed 
 itioned by 
 tion of the 
 
 'cd any af- 
 xicans and 
 ons. It is 
 )llc£tion of 
 lid, thcre- 
 anguage of 
 m thofc of 
 nk it may 
 Yt that if 
 adical Ian- 
 
 appears to 
 the North- 
 
 9oppt. 
 zie. 
 
 American dialcdls. The letters L and R arc both 
 found in this language. It is faid to have *' fomc 
 connexion" with the language called CbacciguelX. 
 
 There is fomc affinity between the language of 
 the Darien-Indians and that of the Pottawatameh, 
 and other tribes of the Delaware (lock. In the 
 language of the Poctawataweh, Nanna is mother. 
 Naunah is the fame in the language of the Indians 
 of the Ifthmus. There is likewifc fomc affinity 
 between the Poconchi and Darien languages. In 
 the former. Tat, and in the latter Tautah, is father. 
 
 I have already faid, that there is fome affinity 
 between the language of the Jaioi, in Guaiana, 
 and that of the Woccons, in North-Carolina*. I 
 have alfo obfcrved, that there is a confidcrable 
 affinity between the language of the Caraibes and 
 that of the Jaioif . We, moreover, difcover fome 
 traces of rclemblanre between the languages of 
 the Jaioi and Caraibes and that of the Natchez. 
 Thefe laft call fire Qua: the Jaioi Ouapoto ; and 
 the Carai'bes Ouatii/u. 
 
 Having but fifteen or fixteen wordo in the lan- 
 guages of the Arwaccas and the Shebaioi, two 
 nations of Guaiana, I cannot pretend to fay any 
 thing concerning them. I have, in another place, 
 hinted at the refemblance which fubfifts between 
 
 t Gage, p. 466. • See page 6g. f See pages 55, 56. 
 
 I 
 
■nnK>^«>iu '•«*t!%itP»j 
 
 ( Ixxii ) 
 
 the language of one of thefe nations and the dia* 
 ledbs of certain Scmoyads, Toungoofi, &c. in A- 
 fw*. 
 
 Time has not effaced every refcmblance be- 
 tween the language of certain Brafilians and that 
 of fome of the tribes of North-America. In the 
 language of fome of the Indians of Brafil, the 
 eyes are called Scefcah. The Chippewas call 
 the fame Skefick : theSawwannoo,Ske-fick-queh. 
 The Pottawatameh call an eye Ne-ike-Ack. 
 
 Of the language of the Ptruvians, I cannot form 
 any certain judgment. ' 
 
 The language of the Chilefe bears fome affinity 
 to thofe of fome of the tribes of North- America. 
 I have jufl faid that the Pottawatameh call the eye 
 Ne-lke-fick. The Chilefe calls the eyes Ne. 
 The latter call the mouth Oun. Certain Indians 
 in Pennfylvania call the fame Toon, 
 
 The preceding remarks, and the annexed vo- 
 cabularies, do not favour the opinion of Mr. Jcf- 
 ferfon, that the number of radical languages in 
 America is fo greatf . It is true that hitherto we 
 have difcovered but very little refcmblance be- 
 
 * See page 22 of the Vocabulary, in the note, 
 f See pages 19, 20. 
 
d the dia- 
 Scc. in A.- 
 
 stance be- 
 ts and that 
 a. In the 
 Jrafil, the 
 >ewas call 
 fick-queh. 
 e-Ack. 
 
 innot form 
 
 ne affinity 
 -America. 
 :all the eye 
 eyes Ne. 
 \m Indiana 
 
 nexed vo- 
 fMr. Jcf. 
 nguages in 
 ithcrto wc 
 l>lancc bc- 
 
 ote. 
 
 ( Ixxiii ) Jp 
 
 tween fcveral of thcfc languages. But then it 
 Ihould be remembered, that our colledtions of 
 words are very fmall and imperfcft, and of courfc, 
 that as yet we have not had opportunities of point- 
 ing out all the refcmblanccs which may exift. 
 Much may be done by the labour of future inqui-»t 
 rers. 
 
 What the Abbe Clavigero has faid concerning 
 the great number of languages in America is by 
 no means conclufive. The languages of the 
 Mexicans, Otomics, Tarafcas, Mayas, and Miz- 
 tecas, were we in poflefllon of extenfivc vocabula- 
 ries of them, would probably be found to bear fomc 
 affinity to each other. Our author informs us, 
 that in a journey " made by the Spaniards, in the 
 year 1606, from New -Mexico unto the river 
 which they call Tizon, fix hundred miles from that 
 province, towards the north-weft, they found there 
 fome large edifices and met with fome Indians who 
 fpoke the Mexican language,"* &c. 
 
 With regard to the thirty-five languages which 
 have been difcovered in Mexico, and the fifty 
 which the Portuguefe counted in Maragnon, in 
 the beginning of the laft century, no perfon will 
 imagine that they are all radically diflfcrcnt. Cla- 
 vigero himfelf admits that there is a great affinity 
 
 1 
 
 * • Vol. 11, p. 4T4. 
 
 ♦ • 
 
«. 
 
 ^ 
 
 l. 
 
 , \4 ' ( Jxxiv ) 
 
 . between fome of thofc languages, " which flicws, 
 he remarks, that ihcy arc fprung from ihc fame 
 parent, namely, the Eudtve, Opata, and Tanahu- 
 , imra, in North- America, and the Mocohiy 'JUa, 
 ♦ ^ and y^iipona, in South- America*." Even thofe 
 which, he fays, are as different from each other as 
 the Illyrian from the Hebrew, fuch as the lan- 
 ♦ guages of the Mexicans, Otomies, Sccf it is pro- 
 bable will be found to bear fome, perhaps a con- 
 fiderablc, re fern blance to each other. The affini- 
 ties of languages arc not to be difcovered by a 
 fuperficial view of them. Extcnfive vocabularies 
 fhould be collcded, and thefe fhonld be examin- 
 ed and compared with labour and with patience. 
 In fuch an inveftigation too, it is of elll-ntial con- 
 fequence that the inquirer fhould proceed with 
 candour, as well as with caution. 
 
 Nothing is more common than for Indian tra- 
 / ders, interpreters, or other perfons, to aflcrt, that 
 fuch and fuch languages bear no relation to each 
 other: becaufe, it feems, that the perfons fpealc- 
 ■ ing them cannot always underftand one another. 
 When thefe very languages, however, are com- 
 pared, their relations, or affinities, are found out. 
 It is by fuch comparifons, that I have afcertain- 
 - ed, that the language of the Dtlawares is the lan- 
 guage of fuch a great number of tribes in Amc- 
 
 Vol. II. p. aeS. 
 
 f Ibid. 
 
^ 
 
 i, * 
 
 ich flicws, 
 the fame 
 i TanahU' 
 obi, Toba, 
 vcn thofc 
 li other as 
 • the Ian- 
 it is pro- 
 ps a con- 
 'he affini- 
 cred by a 
 :abularies 
 examin- 
 patiencc. 
 itial con- 
 eed with 
 
 dian tra- 
 rert, that 
 1 to each 
 is fpeak- 
 another. 
 ire com- 
 und out. 
 fcertain- 
 the Jan- 
 in Amc- 
 
 '' " ( Ixxv ) 
 
 rica. It is by fuch comparifons, that future in- 
 quirers may difcover, that in all the vaft countries 
 of America there is but one language : fuch inqui- 
 ries, perhaps, will even prove, or render it highly 
 probable, that all the languages of the earti. bear ^ 
 Ibmc affinity to each other. I have already difco- "' 
 vcred fome ftriking affinities between the lan- 
 guage of the Yolofs [one of the blacked nations 
 of Africa] and certain American tribes. What a 
 field for inveftigation docs this lafl: mentioned cir- 
 cumftance open ! Whilft philofophers are bufied ' 
 in inveftigating the influence of climate and food, 
 and other phyfical agents, in varying the figure and 
 complexion of mankind, they fhould not negleft 
 inquiries into the rcfcmblances of all languages. 
 The farther we pufh our refearches of thil kind, 
 the more we difcover the proofs, if not of the ab- 
 folutc derivation of all mankind from one pair, at 
 leaft of the ancient intercourfc of all the nations 
 of the earth. 
 
 I now proceed to give fome account of the dif- 
 ferent Afiatic and European nations whofe lan- 
 guages arc compared with thofe of the Ameri- 
 cans*. 
 
 • The reader will pleafe to obfcrve that in the following 
 vocabularies tlie American are feparated from tjie Afiatic an4 
 other languages by a line thus : 
 
 t ♦ 
 
 % 
 
 : M 
 
 r,J.vS^;''*,£^i..:-: ..^-; 
 
 
 ■» 
 
I%* 
 
 •'% 
 
 '?■ 
 
 
 
 ( Ixxvi ) 
 
 The Semoyads feem moft entitled to our firft 
 attention, as their range in Afia is fo great, and 
 as their language fecms to be fo unequivocally pre- 
 ferred in an immenfe portion of America. 
 
 The original Semoyads, Samojedes, or Samo- 
 eds, commonly called by the Ruffians, Samoyedi, 
 « inhabit the northernmoft part of Ruffia along 
 the coafts of the Icy-Sea, from the river Petchora 
 as far as the Lena, and are divided into the Euro- 
 pean and Siberian Semoyadsf." Ml the Semoy- 
 ads lead a wandering life. 
 
 The Semoyads, 120, dwell in the vicinity of 
 Petchora, near the Frozen-Sea: thofe 121, 
 dwell in the vicinity of the town of Obdorflc, near 
 the fame fea: 122, in Joraczkago : 123, in Man- 
 gafea: 1 24 in Toorooganlko : 125', 126, on the 
 river Tomfk, in Siberia: 127, near Narim on 
 the Obe in Siberia : 128, on the river Kett ; and, 
 129, in the diftrift of Timlkago. 
 
 The numbers affixed to the Afiatic nations are the numbers 
 
 by which thefe nations are marked in the Vocabularia Compara- 
 ' ti-va of Pallas. In a few inftances, I have riot exhibited any 
 
 comparifon of the American with the Afiatic or other words. 
 
 In thefe cafes, the line is not made ufe of. 
 f The words in inverted commas are taken from a very ufe- 
 
 ful work, entitled Survey cf the Ruftan Empire, Sec. p. 64. 
 
 By Capt. Sergey Plefcheef. Englifti Tranflation. London : 
 1792. 8vo. I ihall frequently refer to uiis work in the fol- 
 lowing pages. 
 
'iftfe-^ 
 
 our firft 
 great, and 
 'ocallypre- 
 ica. 
 
 , or Samo- 
 Samoyedi, 
 LulTia along 
 er Petchora 
 o the Euro- 
 the Semoy- 
 
 5 vicinity of 
 thofe 121, 
 idorflc, near 
 23, in Man- 
 ia6, on the 
 r Narim on 
 ■ Kctt ; and, 
 
 are the numbert 
 hularia Compara- 
 Bt exhibited any 
 or other words. 
 
 from a very ufe- 
 tpire, &c. p. 64. 
 ition. London : 
 work in the fol- 
 
 ( Ixxvii ) 
 
 The Karafllni, 130, inhabit the kingdom of 
 Carezem, not far from the Gihon, called Oxus by 
 the ancients. 
 
 Taweeguini, 131. 
 
 Kamaftfhini, 132, dwell on the river Kama, a 
 branch of the Volga. 
 
 TheKoiballi, or Kaybalhi, 133, and the Mou- 
 tori, 134, are of the fame race with the Semoy- 
 ads. They are difpcrfed in different parts of Si- 
 beria, as on the rivers Obe, Eniffcy*, Kett, 
 Tom, die. 
 
 The Mogul-Tartars, 135, arc alfo called IVlun- 
 gals. They are principally difpcrfed in the dcferts 
 ofGobey, and partly in the diftri6t of Selcnghinflct» 
 The Mungals do not confider themfelves as 
 Tartars^, 
 
 The Boureti, 136, called by the Ruffians, Brats- 
 kic, " live on the banks of the Baical, and 
 other places in the government of Irkoutlk : 
 they differ from the Toungoofi only by their lan- 
 guage, which is compounded of the Mungalian : 
 they fubfift by the breeding of cattle and hunting, 
 and are all idolaters, governed by Shamans§." 
 Bell, who calls them Buraty, fays their faces 
 
 • Jcnifea, Jenifei, Jewca. 
 J Strahlenberg, p. 5 1 • 
 
 f Plefcheef, p. 65. 
 § Plefcheef, p. 67. 
 
 ■^' *^f4 
 
 P * 
 
 -w K^f,.,^.viii?:^-.-^lu;i- 
 
 
»■» 
 
 4 t 
 
 
 ( Ixxviii ) 
 
 i " are not quite fo flat as thofe of the Kalmucks ; 
 their nofes being fomewhat higher, and their 
 countenances more open*." 
 
 The Kalmuks, 137, or as they are called by 
 the Ruffians, Kalmhyki and Kalmyki, "fpcak the 
 Mungalian language, obferve the religion of La- 
 ma, get their livelihood chiefly by the breeding 
 j; of cattle, and live in large kibitki, a kind of tents. 
 Some of them have carried their habitations in- 
 to the circuit of Stavropol in the government of 
 Siberia, and are Chriflriansf." 
 
 The Toungoofi, Tungufi, or Tongufians, arc 
 a very numerous people. In the time of Strahlen- 
 bcrg, they were thought to amount to feventy or 
 eighty thoufand men J. " They are difpcrftd 
 ' from the river EniflTcy as far as the fea of Okhotflc, 
 and from the Penjinflcaya Gooba, beyond the 
 Chinefe frontier : they live by hunting and fifli- 
 ing ; their tongue is a dialed of the Manjour. 
 They are all idolaters, under the government of 
 Shamans ||." 
 
 Some writers are of opinion, that feme of the 
 Toungooli came originally from Dauria§. On 
 the authority of the Chinefe Annals, and other 
 
 • Vol. I. p. 299, 300. t Plefcheef. p. 66. 
 
 X Page 450. II PJefcheef, p. 67. ^ Iftrand Ides and 
 Adam Brandt, as quoted by Strahlenberg, p, 451. 
 
 «,>■**# 
 
 
 U, ,. f I .. . -ik .^^JkaL^^.^ 
 
 
1? 
 
 almucks ; 
 ind their 
 
 called by 
 fpcak the 
 3n of La- 
 breeding 
 of tents, 
 itions in- 
 iment of 
 
 lans, are 
 Jtrahlen- 
 venty or 
 iifpcrftd 
 )khot(k, 
 ond the 
 md fifh- 
 4anjour. 
 iment of 
 
 c of the 
 §. On 
 d other 
 
 66. 
 
 L Ides and 
 
 
 ( 
 
 Ixxix 
 
 ) 
 
 works, it is aflcrtcd that the anceftors of the Ton- 
 gooii were the firft original Tartars *. They call 
 themfelves Kalljak-Tzin, That is, "generations 
 who have taken their fixed abode in certain 
 places. 
 
 The Toungoofi, 138, dwell near the town of 
 NeremfK: thofe 139 on the Jenifea : ,40, in 
 the Province of Mangafea: ,41, in Bargoozin : 
 142, m Upper Angerfkich : ,43. near Yakutlka : 
 i44> near Ochotlka. 
 
 The Lamuti, 145, the Chapoglrri, ,46, and the 
 Yukaghiri, 147, dwell on the river Enifley. * 
 
 , J^ll ^''l: '^'' '^" ^°"°^'' '49> the Aff.nl ^ 
 150, the Inbac, Z51, and the Pumpocolli, ,5., all 
 inhabit ,n the vicmity of the Eniffey. They are 
 now vay few in numberf. 
 
 part of Kamtchatka, « in the vicinity of the Pen- 
 Jinfkaya Gooba, and on the coaft of the Eaftcrn 
 Ocean almoft as far as the Anadir. They are 
 divided into the fedentary or fixed, and the wan- 
 dering or the rein-deer Koriaki : the former fub- 
 fift by hunting and fifhing, and the latter by rear- - 
 «ng reindeer. Their mode of living, their man- 
 ners, and cuftoms are very fimilar to thofe of the 
 Kamtchadalst" Strahlenberg fays they ar^ 
 •StrahJeaber^.p.,5,. t Palla.. t Plefche'cf. p. 6^ 
 
 J_-J 
 
*''.,■ 
 
 
 I 
 
 ( Ixxx ) 
 
 bcardlcfs like the Laplanders, Semoyads, andOf- 
 tiaks: " For, in the firft Place, they have natu- 
 rally very little hair about their mouth, and what 
 little they have they pluck out, as do alfo the J«- 
 kuhti, TungusU and Kalmucks*." It is hardly ne- 
 ceffary to obferve, in this place, that the Amen- 
 can Indians very generally pull out their beards, 
 as well as the hair from other parts of their bodies. 
 
 The'Koriaki 153. dwell in the government of 
 Irkoutflc: 154, on the river Kolhima; and 155, 
 on the river Tigyl. 
 
 * Under this head of Koriaki, I may mention the 
 ' * inhabitants of the iHand of Caraga, 156, which is 
 ^ ntuated near the north-eaft coaft of Kamtchatka. 
 Pallas fays, they fpeak the Koriaki language. 
 
 The Tchouktchi, or Tchuktfchi, 157, inhabit 
 «' the north-eaftern part of Siberia, between the ri- 
 vers Kolhima and Anadir, and are diftinguilhcd by 
 the names of Fixed and Rein-deer Tchuktchi : 
 they are very rude and lavage, and inclined to fu- 
 icide By refemblance they feem to be of the 
 fame race with the Koriakif." I may here ob- 
 ferve, that fuicide is the vice of our American In- 
 dians. Is not fuicide more common among la- 
 vage than among civilized nations ? I fliall exa- 
 mine this queftion in another place. Pallas fays 
 
 ' Strahlenberg, p. 39^- 
 
 t Plefchtef, p. 7''7Z- 
 
 x_.. 
 
( Ixxxi ) 
 
 s, andOf- 
 lavc natu-- 
 , and what 
 fo the Ja- 
 hardly ne- 
 ,he Ameri- 
 cir beards, 
 heir bodies. 
 
 ernment of 
 1} and 155, 
 
 mention the 
 56, which is 
 Lamtchatka. 
 nguage. 
 
 157, inhabit 
 tween the ri- 
 inguilhcd by 
 Tchuktchi : 
 iclined to fu- 
 to be of the 
 nay here ob- 
 American In- 
 on among fa- 
 ? Ifliallexa- 
 . Pallas fays 
 
 leef. p.y-zz- 
 
 the language of the Tchouktfchi is nearly a dialcdl 
 of the Koriak. 
 
 The Kamtchadals are the people of Kamtchat- 
 ka, or Jecco as ir is called by the Chinefe. They 
 are now under the fubjeftion of the Ruffians, and 
 have embraced the Chriftian religion. " They 
 get their livelihood chiefly by huntir; and fifliing. 
 In winter they live in fubterraneous yurts, or huts, 
 and in the fummer in balagans, a kind of building 
 raifed on pillars in the manner of a pigeon- 
 houfe*." 
 
 The Kamtchadals 158, live in the northern 
 parts of the Peninfula, along the river Tigyl: 159, 
 in the weftern part along the river Bol/haya: i6o, 
 on the river Kamtchatka, towards the North-Cape. 
 
 The Japonians, or Japoneefe, 161, are the 
 people of Japan. 
 
 The Kouriltzi, 162, inhabit the fouthern part 
 of Kamtchatka, and the Kourifkie, or Kurile- 
 Iflands, which are fituated between Kamtchatka 
 and Japan, 
 
 The Mandfhuri, or Manjouri, 163 j the Kitta- 
 wini, 164; and the Tangutani, 165, inhabit the 
 country, called Chincfe-Tartary. 
 
 m 
 
 * Plefchee'f, p. 68. 
 
 fm 
 
% 
 
 I 
 
 ( IxxxH ) 
 
 The Indoftani, i68, arc the natives of Bengal j 
 thofe 169, are the natives of Deccan. 
 
 The Malays, 183, and the Javancfe, 184, arc 
 well known by thefc names. 
 
 The Lefghis, Lefghintzi, or Lefguintfi, dwell 
 on and near Mount Caucafus. They " are divi- 
 ded into twcnty-feven tribes*.*' They are faid 
 to be a reftlefs and faithlefs people, " making fre- 
 quent incurfions into Georgia and other neigh- 
 bouring countriesf." 
 
 The Lefghis, 50, dwell on the Antzoogk : 51, 
 on the Jawr ; 52, on the Choonzawgk j and 53, 
 on the Deedo. 
 
 TheTchiochonflci, 54 ; the Eftlandians, 55; the 
 Carelians, 56 j the Olonetzi, 57; and the Lopari, 
 58, inhabit the country on both fides of the Gulph 
 of Finland. All' thefe have a Finnic origin. 
 
 The Zhiryane, 59, " are found in the govern- 
 ment of Pcrme, and, like the Permiaki, can hard- 
 ly be diftinguifhed from the Ruffians : fome of 
 them have gone over to the river ObeJ." They 
 are defcended from the Tchude, or Finns ||. 
 
 The Permiaki, or Pcrmians, 60, dwell in the 
 
 • Plefcheef, p. 63. 
 I Plefcheef, p. 53. 
 
 I Ibid, p. 332. 
 
 |{ Ibid. p. 133. 
 
 .^.^A— --——.■■— ■• ^'»*-' » ^' U ti ':l iiiJ^''X-^— •■ 
 
( Ixxxiii ) 
 
 f Bengal} 
 
 184, are 
 
 itfi, dwell 
 ■ are divi- 
 Y are faid 
 aking fre- 
 ler neigh- 
 
 jogk: 51, 
 
 i and 53, 
 
 IS, 55; the 
 lie Lopari, 
 the Gulph 
 rigin. 
 
 e govcrn- 
 
 can hard- 
 
 : fome of 
 
 :." They 
 
 ns||. 
 
 well in the 
 
 332- 
 I. p. 133. 
 
 government of Perme, and about the northern 
 parts of the river Obe.* 
 
 The Mordva, or Morduini, 61, are divided into 
 two tribesj viz. the Mokfhan and the Erzian. 
 They inhabit the government of Nizncy-Novgn- 
 rod, Kazane, Sinbirfk, Oufa, and Penza. Moil 
 of them are Chriftiansf . Like the Tchuvalhi, 
 they make the doors of their houfes to the fouth, 
 " that they may offer their prayers to the Sun." 
 They facrifice an ox to their god, whom they 
 name JumiJhipasX. 
 
 The Mokfhan 62, I have jufl mentioned as a 
 branch of the Mordv t. 
 
 The CheremifTi, 63, more properly Tchere- 
 miffi, inhabit the governments of Kafane, Nizney- 
 Novgorod, and Orenburg. Some of them are 
 Chriftians, others Idolaters §. Thele people have 
 defcended from the Finns. Their language has a 
 great affinity with that of the Finns,but it is much 
 mixed with that of the Ruffians and Tartars ||. 
 
 The Tchuvafhi, 64, called alfoCzuwafchi,are in 
 every refpeft like the Tcheremiffi, and live in the 
 
 * I beg leave to mention, in this place, that the Permiaki call 
 the cye,Schin (Strahlenberg). The Chikkafah-Indians call 
 the eyes Skin. The Sankikani call the eye Schinquoy. See 
 the Vocabularies, No. xvii. 
 
 f Plefcheef, p. 51;. J Strahlenberg, p. 412, 413. 
 
 \ Plefcheef, p. 54. || Strahlenberg, p. 355. 
 
^-r^r-*"""— ^-w 
 
 ( Ixxxiv ) 
 
 fame places with the Mordva : they arc almoft all 
 Chriftians*. " They offer all their firft fruits tp 
 their god, whom they call Thory and fet before 
 him " a certain loaf-)-." 
 
 The Votiaki, or Votti, 65, inhabit the govern- 
 ments of Kazane, and Viatka, and other neigh- 
 bouring diftrifts. " They employ themfelves in 
 hufbandry and breeding of cattle. Some of them 
 are Chriftians, but the grcateft part are Idolaters, 
 and governed by their Shamanslf ." 
 
 *' The Vogoulitchi dwell in the northern part 
 of the Oural Mountains. Part of them lead a 
 wandering life, and fomc are fettled. They fub- 
 
 • Plefcheef, p. 54. 55. t Strahlenberg, p. 355, 356. 
 
 X Plefcheef, p. 53, 54. — The Shamans are vizards or con- 
 jurers, who are in high eftimation among many of the idola- 
 trous nations of Ruflia. They pretend, (and unfortunately it 
 is believed by the miferable people among whom they refide) 
 that they can cure difeafes, avert misfortunes, and foretel 
 things yet locked up in the womb of time. They pretend to 
 do much more. I cannot help obferving, in this place, that 
 the conjurers among the American favages, are the Shamans 
 of this country. Their very exiftenct, in both portions of 
 the world, is a Ariking proof of the miferable and debafed 
 condition of extenfive families of mankind. It tells us, howe- 
 ver, what was once probably, the conditions of thofe very na- 
 tions whom fcience and freedom now enlighten. // tells us 
 what may again be our lot, Ihould we relapfe into times of 
 ftupidity and error. But even the wifeft of nations arc ftill 
 fon>cwhat under the government of Shamans. 
 
 I » 
 
 yt?: 
 
I ' 
 
 almoH: all 
 ft fruits to 
 fet before 
 
 e govern- 
 icr neigh- 
 mfelves in 
 jc of them 
 : Idolaters, 
 
 thern part 
 em lead a 
 They fub- 
 
 ; 355. 356. 
 izards or con- 
 of the idola- 
 ifortunately it ■ 
 n they refide) 
 I, and foretel 
 ;y pretend to 
 is place, that 
 ! the Shamans 
 i portions of 
 e and debafed 
 ells us, howe- 
 :hofe very na- 
 n. // tells us 
 into times of 
 tions are flill 
 
 ( Ixxxv ) 
 
 fift chiefly by hunting and fifliing. Some of them 
 are Chridians i the reft are Idolaters*." Strah- 
 Icnbcrg fays that thefc people are defcended from 
 the Hunsf. When the Vogoulitchi have killed 
 fevcral bears in the woods, they offer three of 
 them to their gods J. 
 
 The Vogoulitchi 66, dwell in the government 
 of Tobollk in Siberia : 68, near Chcndeema, and 
 69, near Berezov, both in the government of 
 Tobolfk. 
 
 The Oftiaks 70, dwell about Berczowa: 71, 
 near Narim : 72, on the loganni : 73, in the dif- 
 trift of Loompokonlk : 74, in the diftridt of 
 Waflioguanlkawgo : 75, on the river Taz. 
 
 The Perfians, 76, are well known by this 
 name. 
 
 The Curdi, 77, are the people of Curdiftan, or 
 Gurdiftan. 
 
 TheOfetti, Oflctintzi, or Ofll, 79, are fupptfed 
 to be the ancient Uzi. They live in the middle 
 part of the Caucafian-Mountains. 
 
 The Dugorri, 80. 
 
 The Turks, 88, are well known by this name. 
 
 * Plefcheef, p. 55. f Page 97. j Strahlcnberg, p. 
 96, 97. 
 
""W 
 
 ( Ixxxvi ) 
 
 The Tartars, 89, dwell in the province of Ka- 
 zane : 90, 91, in the government of Orenburgh, 
 in Siberia: 92, 93, on Mount- Caucafus : 94, 
 near the town of Tobolflc : 95, in the diftrift of 
 Tchatlkago : 96, in the diftrift of Checollimic : 
 97, on the Jenifca : 98, near Kooznctfkaw -, and 
 99, on the Baraba. 
 
 The Kangatfi, 100, live in Independent Tarta- 
 ry, in Afia. 
 
 The Tcleouti,or White-Kalmuks, 101, live in 
 villages about Kuznetfl<. 
 
 The Bucharians, or Bafhkirtzi, 10a, dwell in 
 thefouthern part of the Uralian-Mountains. 
 
 The Kirghiftzi, or Kirghis-kaifaks, 104, be- 
 tween the rivers Oural and Emba. 
 
 The Yakouti, 106, dwell near the rivers Lena, 
 Yana, &c. in Siberia. " Their outward appear- 
 ance, language, cuftomsand fafhions, (hew that this 
 race dcfcends from a mixture of Tartars and 
 Mungals*." 
 
 The Kartalini, 108, dwell on Caucafus. 
 
 The Imeretians, 109, people oflmeretia. 
 
 The Suanetti, iioj the Kabardinian Tcher- 
 kelTi, iiii the Altckefick-Abiflinian, ii2ithe 
 
 • Plefcheef, p. 60. 
 
iceof Ka- 
 rcnburgh, 
 afus : 94i 
 diftria of 
 ecoUimie : 
 [kaw ', and 
 
 ent Tarta- 
 
 oi> live in 
 
 ,, dwell in 
 tains. 
 
 , 104, bc- 
 
 Ivers Lena, 
 ird appcar- 
 ew that this 
 artars and 
 
 fus. 
 
 retia. 
 
 ian Tcher- 
 , 1 1 2 i the 
 
 ( Ixxxvii ) * 
 
 the'Kufhazlbb-Abiflinlan, 113; the Tchcchcntzi, 
 1 14 ; the Inguflicvtzi, 115; the Toofchctti, 1 16 ; 
 the Kazec-Koomitlki, 117, and the Akafhini, 
 119, dl dwell on and near Caucafus. 
 
 In my vocabularies, I have alfo given a place to 
 the Chincfej tothe VindjE, or Vandals, who inha- 
 bit the countries of Lufatia and Carniola ; to the 
 native IriHi ; to the Wallachians, or people of 
 Walachia, Moldavia, and the frontiers of Tran- 
 fylvania ; and to the Anglo-Saxons. I have alfo 
 mentioned the Eikimaux, who there is every rea- 
 fon to believe are derived from Afla, as well as 
 the other Americans*. 
 
 * The foregoing notices concerning the Afiat'ic and Europe'^ 
 an nations will, doubtlefs, be thought too brief: but neither 
 time nor inclination would permit to enter farther on the fub- 
 jedl at prefent. As we are now in poflefTion of excellent maps 
 of the countries inhabited by the nations whom I have menti- 
 oned, the reader will not find it a difficult matter to difcover, 
 with care, the prccife places of their refidence. The beau- 
 tiful mJips prefixed to Pennants' Ar^ic Zoology are worth 
 confulting. I would alfo refer him to the map prefixed 
 to Plefciicef's Survey; and to that in Strahlenberg's work, 
 entitled an Hijiorico-Geographical Defiription of the North and 
 Eajlern Parts of Europe and Afta, Sec. Englifli tranflation. 
 London: 1738. 4to. This is the work which I have often 
 alluded to in the courfe of this inveftigution. 
 
 '?;< 
 
'f" '- .. -r 
 
 •i 
 
 ( Ixxxviii ) 
 
 THE comparative vocabularies which arc pub- 
 liftied in this memoir, fcem to render it certain, 
 that the nations of America and thofc of Afia have 
 a common origin. I flatter myfclf that this point 
 is now cftablilhed with fome degree of certainty, 
 though I by no means fuppofc that what I have 
 faid Ihould preclude the neccflity of farther inqui- 
 ries on the fubjcft. On the contrary, I am per- 
 fuaded that I have only opened a mine, in which 
 future labourers will difcover great and many 
 riches. 
 
 But it may be faid, the origin of the Americans 
 is not yet afcertaincd. My vocabularies only 
 prove " that the Americans and many Afiatic and 
 European nations are the fame people." They tell 
 " us not which was the parent ftock." I have alrea- 
 dy admitted thefe two pofitions, in a former part 
 of this difcourfe*, and I am willing to admit them 
 through the whole of this difcufllon. 
 
 I have entered upon the fubjeft of this memoir 
 uninfluenced by theoretical authorities of any kind. 
 I was of opinion that he who undertakes the invef- 
 tigation of any important queftion, whether it re- 
 lates to phyfics or to morals, Ihould endeavour, as 
 
 • See page 15. 
 
 *i * 3 tfo > . -J ««<-«( 1 
 
 fe,-.,«M^.ai*.fc 
 
:h arc pub- 
 it certain, 
 f Afia have 
 : this point 
 ■ certainty, 
 hat I have 
 cher inqui- 
 , I am per- 
 , in which 
 and many 
 
 Americans 
 laries only 
 Afiatic and 
 ' They tell 
 have alrea- 
 formcr part 
 admit them 
 
 his memoir 
 of any kind. 
 s the invcf- 
 lether it rc- 
 ideavQur, as 
 
 ( Ixxxix ) 
 
 much as pofTiblf , to diveft his mind ofcvery fpc- 
 cies of prejudice : and what arc many authorities 
 as wc call thtfii, but prejudices of the ftrongcft 
 kind ? Thus influenced by an opinion of the nc- 
 cefljty of a free and unbialTed inveftigation of the 
 fubjcft, I concede, for the prefent, that it may be 
 doubtful, whether the Afiatic and European na- 
 tions, whofc languages I have compared with thofe 
 of the Americans, gave origin to the latter, or 
 whether the latter arc not rather the original 
 ftock of the former. 
 
 It was the opinion of Mr. Jcfferfon, that the 
 nations of America are " of greater antiquity than 
 thofe of Afia." Our illuftrious countryman was 
 induced to adopt this opinion, from having, as he 
 fnppofed, difcovered that there is a much greater 
 number of radical languages in America than in 
 Afia. If the pofition were eilablifhed, the infer- 
 ence might, perhaps, be maintained. But I think 
 I have fhown, that wc are not in pofleflion of fads 
 to prove that there are in America many radical 
 languages, whatever may be done, at fome future 
 period, by a more complete inveftigation of the 
 fubjeft. On the contrary, my inquiries fcem to 
 render it probable, that all the languages of the 
 countries of America may, in America, be traced 
 to one or two great (locks. In Afia, I think, they 
 may confidently be traced to one. For the lan- 
 guage of the Mexicans, which is fo difi^ereat from 
 
 n 
 
 ) 
 
W:- 
 
 ( 
 
 xc 
 
 ) 
 
 • 
 
 that of the other Americans, has fome affinity 
 to the languages of the Lefghis and the Perfians : 
 and I have already obfervcd, that the languages 
 of thefe two Afiatic nations arc prefcrved among 
 many American tribes*. 
 
 I believe it is a fa(^, that in America there is 
 frequently lefs affinity between languages which I 
 confidcr as being radically the fame, than there is 
 in Afia betweeri languages which are alfo taken to 
 be radically the fame. This, however, does not, 
 in my opinion, prove that the Americans are of 
 greater antiquity than the Afiatics. It would fcem 
 to prove no more than this, viz. that the Ameri- 
 cans alluded to have been longer fcparated from 
 each other in America, than the Afiatics of whom 
 I fpeak have been fcparated from each other in 
 Afia. 
 
 Since, then, the affinity which fubfifts between 
 the languages of the Americans, and thofe of the 
 Afiatics and Europeans does not, in my opinion, 
 incontelUbly prove, that the former are the de- 
 fcendants of the latter, but only that they are one 
 and the fame people, it is proper that I fhould 
 fuow the real origin of the Americans by attend- 
 ing to other circumftances befides that of lan- 
 guage. This I Ihall endeavour to do, principally 
 by examining, in a few words, two intercfting 
 features in the hiftory of America. 
 
 • See pages 14, 67. 
 
 mgtmAMjjMfM^mn^u 
 
( xci ) 
 
 tie affinity 
 
 : Perfians : 
 
 languages 
 
 '^ed among 
 
 ca there is 
 ;es which I 
 an there is 
 fo taken to 
 , does not, 
 :ans are of 
 irould fcem 
 he Amcri- 
 rated from 
 s of whom 
 :h other in 
 
 ts between 
 iofe of the 
 ly opinion, 
 ire the de- 
 ey are one 
 : I Ihould 
 by attend- 
 at of lan- 
 principally 
 tntereiling 
 
 Firft. I have already remarked, that were it not 
 for the traditions of many American nations we 
 might for ever remain in doubt concerning the 
 real origin of thefc people*. The traditions of the 
 tribes and nations of America are, indeed, entitled 
 to much attention in an inquiry into their origin, . 
 For notwithftanding the rude condition of moft 
 of thefe tribes, their traditions are often prcfcrvcd 
 for a long time in confiderable purity, as I have 
 difcovered by much attention to their hiftory. 
 Befides, it is certainly an eafy matter for nations, 
 however ignorant of arts, to preferve, through a 
 feries of feveral.generations, the great features of 
 their hiftory. Thus what circumftances fhould 
 prevent the poftcrity of the prcfentChikkafah from 
 knowing that the nation originally crofled the 
 Miflifippi ? Or is it likely that the poftcrity of the 
 Sawwannoo will ever forget that they once inha- 
 bited the banks of the Savanna-River ? 
 
 If all, or many, of the North-American tribe* 
 had preferved a tradition, that their anceftors for- 
 merly dwelt towards the rifing of the fun, and that . 
 in procefs of time, impelled by the fpirjtof con- 
 tjueft, by urgent neceiTities, by caprice, or by the 
 influence of a dream, they had moved towards the 
 fetting of the fame planet, would not fuch a tra- 
 dition be thought entitled to fome attention in an 
 
 • See page 15. » 
 
( xcii ) \' ■■.:J;,.,^ yl^ 
 
 inquiry concerning the original of thefe people ? 
 Would notfuch a tradition rather favour the opini- 
 ons of thofe writers who have imagined, that the 
 Norwegians, the Welfh, and other nations of Eu- 
 rope, have been the principal peoplers of Ameri- 
 ca ? But the nations of America have not prefcr- 
 ved any fuch tradition as this. On the contra- 
 ry, their traditions inform us that they came from 
 the weft J that they crofled the Miflifippi, and 
 that they gradually travelled towards the eaft. 
 " When you a(k them," fays Lawfon, fpeakingof 
 the Carolina- Indians, " whence their Fore-fathers 
 came, that firft inhabited the country, they will 
 point to the Weftward and fay, ff^here the Sun 
 fleepSy our Fore-fathers came thence-\" &c. 
 
 As far as my inquiries have extended, all the 
 Indian nations on this fide of the Miflifippi aflcrc, 
 that they paflfed from the weft, from the north- 
 weft, or from the fouth. Many of them fpcak of 
 their paflage acrofs the Miflifippi. The Natchez 
 informed Du Pratz, that before they came into 
 the country eaft of the MiflTifippi, they dwelt near- 
 ly in the fonth-weft, " under the fun4" The 
 Mulkohge, or Creeks, aflcrt that they crofled the 
 Miflifippi about the time that the army of Soto 
 rambled through Florida. || The Chikkafah have 
 told me, that they formerly lived to the weft of the 
 
 ■f A New Voyage, &c. p. 170. 
 % The Hiftory of Louifiana, &c. p. 292. || Sec page 47. 
 
( xciii ) 
 
 'e people ? 
 the opini- 
 i, that the 
 3ns of Eu- 
 of Ameri- 
 lot prefcr- 
 ic contra- 
 came from 
 ilippi, and 
 i the call, 
 fpeakingof 
 ore-fathers 
 , they will 
 re the Sun 
 :c. 
 
 led, all the 
 fippi aflcrt, 
 
 the north- 
 m fpeak of 
 he Natchez 
 r came into 
 dwelt near- 
 n4" The 
 
 croffed the 
 ny of Soto 
 :kafah have 
 ! weft of the 
 
 Sec rage 47. 
 
 MilTifippi, and that they relinquifhed that country 
 in obedience to a dream, in which they were 
 advifcd to leave their weftern eftabJifliment, and 
 to go to the country where the fun rifes. I have 
 been aflTured, that the Six-Nations aflcrt that they 
 travelled from the weft, or fouth-weft. The 
 Mahicanni have told me, that they came from the 
 weft beyond the Great-River, or Miflifippi. Ro- 
 ger Williams informs us, that the fouth-weft, or 
 Sawwaniu, is the great fubjeft of rhe difcourfc of 
 the Indians of New-England. " From thence, 
 fays our author, their traditions. There they 
 fay, at the fouth-weft, is the court of their great 
 God Cawtantowwit. At the fouth-weft are their 
 fore-fathers' fouls. To the fouth-weft they go 
 themfclves, when they die. From the fouth-weft 
 came their corn and beans, out of the great God 
 Cawtantowwit's field *." 
 
 The aflual march of many of the American 
 tribes ftrongly fupports their traditions. Wc have 
 traced the Sawwannoo from the fouthf, and it is 
 known that the Tufcaroras came from the fouth 
 when they joined the confederacy of the Five-Na- 
 tions. A few years ago, th-re were ftill living 
 fome old Indians who recollcftcd when a part of 
 the Chikkafah nation firft arrived in the neigh- 
 bourhood of St. Auguftine, from the wciTcrn fide 
 
 • A Key into the Langqage of America, &c. f See 
 pages 32, 33, 60. 
 
( xciv ) 
 
 of the Miflifippi. I do not think it neccflary to 
 mention other inftances. 
 
 The peregrination of the Toltecas, the Mexi- 
 cans, and other nations, ftrongly fupport the no- 
 tion of their Afiatic origin. If we can depend up- 
 on the teftimony of the unfortunate Boturini, the 
 firft of thefc nations even prelerved in their Di- 
 vine Book a reprefentation of '* their journey in 
 Afia, their firft fettlements upon the Continent of 
 America, tiic founding of the kingdom of Tula, 
 and their progrefs till that time.*" It is to be re- 
 gretted that our information concerning the Tol- 
 tecas is fo much involved in obfcurity, and per- 
 haps in fable. The migration of the Mexicans 
 has much more the appearance of truth. It is 
 faid, that until about the year 1160 of our asra, 
 they inhabited a country, called Aztlan, which 
 was fituated far to the north of the gulph of Cali- 
 fornia. In their progrefs to the fouth, they crolT- 
 ed the Rio-Colorado, or Red-River, which emp- 
 ties itfelf into the top of the gulph, and afterwards 
 croffed the Gila, a branch of the Colorado, where 
 remains of a vaft edifice which they conftrufted 
 are ftill to be fcenf. The remaining part of their 
 rout I do not think it neceflary to purfue, as my 
 
 • Clavlgero's Hiftory of Mexico^ vol. I. p. 87, 
 f Ibid. p. 112, 113, ii4» ^^' 
 
( xcv ) 
 
 leccflary to 
 
 only objcft, *at prefcnt, is to fliow that they mi- 
 grated from the northward. 
 
 , the Mexi- 
 ort the no- 
 depend up- 
 loturini, the 
 in their Di- 
 r journey in 
 Continent of 
 im of Tula, 
 
 is to be rc- 
 Dg the Tol- 
 ty, and per- 
 le Mexicans 
 truth. It is 
 of our asra, 
 :tlan, which 
 jlph of Cali- 
 , they crolT- 
 which emp- 
 id afterwards 
 )rado, where 
 
 conftrufted 
 part of their 
 irfue, as my 
 
 87. 
 
 Secondly. When the Europeans took poffefli- 
 on of the countries of North- America, • they 
 found the weftern parts of the continent much 
 more thickly fettled than the eaftern. This af- 
 fcrtion is confirmed by the tcftimony of all the 
 earlier vifitors of America ; and it is a fa& which, 
 in my opinion, gives confiderable weight to the 
 theory, that the Americans are of Afiatic origin. 
 I (hall not attempt to conceal, that this greater 
 degree of population of the weftern parts of 
 America was ufcd as an argument to prove the 
 derivation of the Americans from Afia, almoft 
 two hundred years agof . 
 
 Many monuments, which have efcaped the ra- 
 vages of time, and will probably, for ages yet to 
 come, folicit the attention of the antiquary and 
 philofopher, are fo many proofs of the higher de- 
 gree of population of the weftern over the eaftern 
 parts of North- America. The monuments which 
 I allude to are the large earthen fortifications 
 or walls, the mounds, and other fimilar works, 
 which have been difcovered in America. Thefe 
 are to be feen in every part of the continent. But 
 I believe, it is a faft, that they are much lefs nu- 
 
 I See Brerewood's Enquiries, &c. p. 117. See alfo Gage's 
 New Survey of the Wcft-Indies. p. 162. 
 
 
 
 ^i 
 
€:.. 
 
 lupMdli Ui 
 
 ( xcvi ) 
 
 mcrous in the countries which ftretth along the 
 Atlantic-Ocean, and from thence to the great 
 ranges of our mountains, than they are in the 
 countries which are comprehended between thofc 
 mountains and the Miffifippi. There arc good 
 reafons for fuppofing, that thefq monuments are 
 ftill more numerous in the vaft countries weft of 
 ,the Miffifippi t- 
 
 I NOW proceed to inquire, whether the tribes 
 and nations of South -America have fprung from 
 the fame parental ftocks as thofe of North-Ame- 
 rica. But this queftion, though interefting, Ihall 
 n ot detain me long. It does not appear to me to 
 be a queftion difficult of folution. My opinion con- 
 cerning it might, in fome meafure, be gathered from 
 what I have already faid in a former part of this 
 inquiry. 
 
 It was fuppofcd by Poftel, that all the coun- 
 tries of North-America were peopled by the Ac- 
 lantides, inhabitants of Mauritania. This writer 
 is faid to have been the firft " who made fuch a 
 difference between the two Americas, by means of 
 the Ifthmus of Panama ; that according to him, 
 *nd thofc who have adopted his Opinions, the 
 Inhabitants of thofe two Continents have nothing 
 
 t See Papers relative to certain American Antiquities. By 
 Winthrop Sargent, Efq. and by Benjamin Smith Barton, p. 9. 
 

 [\ along the 
 3 the great 
 are in the 
 :twcen thofe 
 re arc good 
 kuments are 
 ij-ics weft of 
 
 )er the tribes 
 fprung from 
 t^orth-Ame- 
 refting, fliall 
 icar to me to 
 opinion con- 
 athered from 
 part of this 
 
 11 the coun- 
 d by the At- 
 This writer 
 made fuch a 
 by means of 
 ling to him, 
 )pinions, the 
 have nothing 
 
 Antiquities. By 
 ith Barton, p. 9. 
 
 ( xcvii ) ^ ^' 
 
 common in their Origin*." I have not fccn what 
 Poftel has written on the fubjcft -, nor can I rea- 
 dily conceive by whAt arguments he has defended 
 an hypothcfis, fo extraordinary, and fo eafily dif- 
 p oved. But even in our own times, an opinion 
 iomewhat fimilar to that of Poftel has been main- 
 tained by a writer of much learning, and of exten- 
 five rcfcarch. " We conjefture," fays the Abbe 
 Clavigero, the author I allude to, ** that the an- 
 ceftors of the nations which peopled South-Ame- 
 rica went there by the way in which the animals 
 proper to hot countries pafied, and that the an- 
 ceftors of thofe nations inhabiting all the coun- 
 tries which lie between Florida and the mod 
 northern part of America, paffcd there from the 
 north of Europef.** 
 
 If my comparative view of the languages of 
 America with thofe of Afia and of Europe, is of 
 any importance in afcertaining the parental coun- 
 tries of the Americans, it muft then be admitted, 
 that it is unfavorable to the notion, that the peo- 
 ple of the countries of the northern and the fouth- 
 crn continents of the new-world have a different 
 origin. I have already pointed out the refem- 
 blances which lubfift between the languages of 
 feveral nations in North and feveral nations in 
 
 • See Charlevoix's Preliminary Difcourfe, p. 3. 
 f The Hiftory of Mexico, vol. II. p. 215. 
 
rm. 
 
 "TV 
 
 ^' 
 
 ( xcviii ) 
 
 ."s 
 
 South-America*. Other rrfcmblanccs will be 
 difcovcrcd by an infpeftion of the vocabularies. 
 Thus we trace the language of the Jaioi of Guai- 
 ana to that of the Koriaki, and other northern Afi- 
 atics. We trace the language of the Shebaioi, 
 another nation of Guaiana, to the languages of 
 the Taweeguini, the Semoyads, the Toungoofi, the 
 Yokagirri, the Kottowi, the Aflani, fecf. The 
 language of the Caraibes, who may be called 
 South-Americans, has a remarkable affinity with 
 that of feveral nations in the north of Afia|. 
 We difcover an evident affinity betwrtn the lan- 
 guage of certain Brafilians and that of the Kulha- 
 zibb on Mount- Caucafus, the Vogoulitchi, and the 
 language of the Inbaci, who dwell in the vicinity 
 of the Eniffeyll. Even in the imperfeft vocabu- 
 lary of the Peruvians, I difcover the language of 
 
 • See pages 71, 72. 
 
 f See page 22 of the vocabulary, in the note. 
 X The Caraibes call father, Baba : the Tartars on the 
 Jenifea call it the fame. There is even fome refemblance be- 
 tween the language of the Caraibes and that of tH^ Ci^remiifi. 
 The former call the fun, Kachi ; the latter Kitfehe. The for- 
 mer call a ftone, T}bou : the Lefghis, 50, call the fame, 7'eb. 
 There is moreover fome affinity between the language of the 
 Caraibes and that of the Eflcimaux, who are undoubtedly Afia- 
 tict. The former call the earth, Nonum : the latter. Nana. 
 
 II The Brafilians call fire, Tata. The Vogoulitchi, 67, call 
 the fame Tat. The former call the eye's, Defa, and Dtfa. 
 The Inbaci Dies. . , ' 
 
 • .m.^^yMsimr 
 
s will be 
 :abularies. 
 i of Guai- 
 thern Afi- 
 
 Shebaioi, 
 iguages of 
 ngoofi, the 
 xf. The 
 
 be caMed 
 Ifinity with 
 
 of Afia^l:. 
 tn the Ian- 
 ihe Kufha- 
 :hi> and the 
 he vicinity 
 ft vocabu- 
 language of 
 
 'artars on the 
 ifemblance be- 
 tift C.;^remiiri. 
 cte. the for- 
 che Tame, 7'ei. 
 inguage of the 
 [oubtedly Afia- 
 ; latter. Nana. 
 
 litchi, 67, call 
 fa, and D^/a. 
 
 ( xcix ) 
 
 fome of the Caucafian tribes*. The language of 
 the Chilcfe, who inhabit the utmoft limits of my 
 refcarches in South-America, may alfo be traced to 
 that of the Tcherkcfli, the Zhiryanc, the Vogou- 
 litchif, &c. 
 
 I do not mean, by thefe obfcrvations, to aflert, 
 that South-America has not received any of its 
 inhabitants from the parallel parts of Afia or 
 Africa. Accidents, with which we arc not ac- 
 quainted, may have thrown both fouthern Afia- 
 tics and Africans upon the coafts of America. 
 But hypothefis Ihould be avoided as much as pof- 
 fible in an inquiry fuch as this } and fimplicity in 
 the inveftigation fhould be aimed at. From a 
 comparifon of the languages of the South- Ame- 
 ricans with thofe of the Afiatics, I cannot doubt 
 that the former, as much as the Northr Americans, 
 are the defendants of the latter. If we difcover 
 fome refemblance between the languages of South- 
 America and that of the Malays, &c. the fame 
 may be faid of the languages of the North- Ame- 
 ricans and the Malays. The only inference 1 
 
 • In the language of the Peravians, the earth it called 
 la/la. It is Latta in the language of the Chcchengi, and 
 Laite a.ni Lattt in that of the Ingoofhevi, or Inguflievtzi,| whQ 
 both live in the middle of the mountains of Caucafus. 
 
 t The Chilefe call the 3ye$, Ne : the Tcherkeffi, AV. The 
 former call the cars, Piium: the Zhiryane, the Permiajc)> 
 &c. Pei: the Vogoulitchi, P*l, Paih fcc. 
 
 ^ . 
 
mfiim^'mmmm 
 
 4 
 
 ( 
 
 ) 
 
 think proper to deduce from fuch refcmblanccs 
 is this, that the languages of the Americans in 
 both continents, and the Malays, &c. retain feme 
 fragments of the language which they have both 
 borrowed from the more northern Afi ticsf. 
 
 As to Clavigcro's notion that there was '• an 
 ancient union between the equinoftial countries 
 of America and thofe of Africa, and a conti- 
 nuation of the northern countries of America with 
 thofe of Europe or Aft:- ■ the latter for the pafTage 
 of beafts of cold climes, the former for the paf- 
 fage of quadrupeds and reptiles peculiar to hot 
 climes* :" it is not, in this inquiry, entitled to 
 much attention. Neverthclefs, I beg leave to 
 make a few obfervations on the fubje£t. 
 
 It never will be denied by philofophers, that 
 many par:s of the world which are now widely 
 feparated, were once much more contiguous, and 
 even united. Thus Sicily was united to the con- 
 tinent of Naples, and Spain is faid to have been 
 united to Africa. There is good reafon to believe, 
 that the continents of Afia and North-America 
 were once united, not merely at the ftreights of 
 Anian or Behring, but even as low as about the 
 latitude of 52, and perhaps (till farther fouth. 
 The chain of iflands which modern navigators 
 
 t See the note p. 33. 34> 3S» 3^ o*'*'>« Vocabalarjr. 
 • Vol. II. p. 2»p, 
 
 V 
 
 i^'**- 
 
 fi i., r.i rr ! ■> ■ * f *i 
 
 ■ii jiiiw ^ i v iii { ii | « ! ii >;»! 
 
 .•jfirMt'"-i'i' "-••; ""■^-'fc"'**'';""""'*''"'* * ^'" 
 
V 
 
 cmblances 
 ericans in 
 ctain fomc 
 have both 
 ticsf. 
 
 : was " an 
 1 countries 
 i a conti- 
 lerica with 
 the pafTage 
 3r the paf- 
 iliar to hot 
 entitled to 
 g leave to 
 
 }hers, that 
 low widely 
 guous, and 
 :o the con- 
 have been 
 to believe, 
 h-America 
 freights of 
 i about the 
 thcr fouth, 
 navigators 
 
 ularjr. 
 
 ( ci ) 
 
 have found between the two continents, are pro- 
 bably the fragments of the land which once ftretch- 
 cd from one continent to the other. It is highly 
 probable that the principal population of Ameri- 
 ca was accomplilhed before this feparation took 
 place ; and at the fame time many of the animals 
 of Afia may have pafled into America, and many 
 of thofe of America may have paffed into Afia. 
 
 If there had ever been fuch an equinoftial union 
 of America and Africa, as Clavigero conjeftures, 
 would not many of the quadrupeds and other ani- 
 mals of the laft of thefc countries have been dif- 
 covered in tha countries of Chili and of Peru, and 
 in faft in the whole of South- America ? But very 
 few of the quadrupeds of Africa have been difco- 
 vered in South -America, and the quadrupeds of 
 this portion of the new-world arc, in a great mea- 
 fure, peculiar to it. Neither the elephant, the 
 rhinoceros, the hippopotamos, or the giraffe, 
 have ever been difcovered in America. Again, 
 the Chilefe horfc*, and beaverf, the pacos, the 
 vicugna, have not been found in any part of the 
 world but in Sputh-Amcrica. 
 
 It will be faid, that thefc obfervations rather 
 favour the opinion that although America appears 
 to have received all its human inhabitants from 
 
 * Equns blfulcus of Molina, 
 f Caftor huidobrius of Molina* 
 
i 
 
 
 > (." ■ ' 
 
 ( cii ) ^ 
 
 the old-world, it has not received its animal* from 
 the fame quarten. I do not doubt, that America 
 has received fcveral fpecics of quadrupeds from 
 Afiaand from Europe j and perhaps thcfe countries 
 have received in return fomc of the animals of 
 America. At any rate, ij: is certain, that feveral 
 of the quadrupeds knowrv to" naturalifts are com- 
 mon to Afia, and to America j and fomc few arc 
 common to thefe two continents and to Europe. 
 But many other animals have never been found in 
 •ny other part of the world than in America ; and 
 thefe I am willing, at prcfent, to confider as ex- 
 clufively appertaining to America. Every thing, 
 in my opinion, fupports the notion, that there has 
 been a fcparate creation in the old and in the new 
 world. Upon any other fuppofition than this, I 
 am unable to explain the circumftance of our 
 continents having the raccoon, the opoflum, the 
 monax, the bifon, the pacos, and many other ani- 
 mals. The notions of Mr. Pennant on this fubjeA 
 are ingenious, but I do not think that they can 
 be fupported*. 
 
 As man is endowed with the capacity of inha- 
 biting every climate ; and as he is impelled by 
 many imperious neceflities to extend his empire 
 over the whole world, it does not feem to have 
 
 • Introdui^ion to the Ardic Zoology, p. 265, 266, 267, 
 268, 269. 
 
^ 
 
 
 ( cili ) 
 
 limalt from 
 at America 
 jpeds from 
 fe countries 
 
 animals of 
 that feveral 
 ks are com- 
 mc few arc 
 to Europe. 
 ;en found in 
 nerica; and 
 ider as ex- 
 Lvery thing, 
 lat there has 
 1 in the new 
 than this, I 
 ance of our 
 polTum, the 
 17 other ani- 
 
 this fubjeA 
 iat they can 
 
 ity of inha- 
 
 impelled by 
 
 his empire 
 
 em to have 
 
 z6$, z66, 267, 
 
 been at all ncc*flary to have created, as many wri- 
 ters have imagined, a different fpecies of men in 
 every quarter of the world. But with many ani- 
 mals the cafe is very different. Their latitudes 
 arc much more circumfcribcd, and they have not 
 the capacity of fupporting a variety of climates. 
 In the prefcnt conftitution of thofc animals* and in 
 the prefcnt temperature of the globe, the mufk- 
 deer of Thibet could not have travelled to the 
 forefls of Mexico or Peru, and the pacos could not 
 have reached the mountains of Caucafus. It fecmi 
 necelTary, then, to have created different fpecies 
 of animals in different parts of the world. 
 
 This obfervation applies flill more forcibly to 
 many fpecies of vegetables. Thefe, being defVi- 
 tutc of loco- motive powers, could not be extend- 
 ed over the globe but by the agency of man. Ic 
 is true that he has done much in this way. But 
 when we find thoufands of fpecies of vegetables 
 limited to particular countries, «nnd fooietimes to 
 very narrow diftrifts of fuch countries, we defi- 
 derate the agency of man, and fceni obliged to 
 confefs, that with refpeft to vegetables in particu- 
 lar, there has been a dif/crent creation in difierent 
 portions of the world. North- America, it is true, 
 poffcffes fome of the vegetables of Afia and of 
 Europe. But what naturalift has difcovered in 
 any other part of the world, any of the numcrnus 
 fpecies of vegetables which are faid to be peculiar 
 
 Ma..MbuiuMta|i«lkflMMi 
 
■%i' 
 
 4* 
 
 ' '■ ( civ ) • 
 
 to America? Where, for inftance, arc the Lenni- 
 Hittuck of the Delaware-Indians ?* 
 
 Having, in the progrefs of this inveftigation, 
 afcertaincd that the Americans, whom we have 
 had an opportunity of contemplating, derive 
 their origin from Afia, it were a defirable circum- 
 ftance to know at what period the new population 
 took place. But here we cannot walk with any 
 degree of certainty. Many circumftances, howe- 
 ver, render it probable that the population was 
 accompliflied at different periods, fome of which 
 muft have been extremely remote. 
 
 " We do not doubt, fays Clavigero, that the 
 population of America has been very Ancient, and 
 more fo than it may feem to have been by Euro- 
 pean aiithors. i. Becaufe the Americans wanted 
 thofe arts and inventions, fuch, for example, as 
 thofe of wax and oil for light, which, on the one 
 hand, being very ancient in Europe and Afia, are 
 on the other mod ufeful, not to fay neceffary, and 
 when once difcovered, are never forgotten. 2; 
 Becaufe the poliflied nations of the new- world, 
 and particularly thofe of Mexico, prefer ve in their 
 traditions and in their paintings the memory of 
 the Creation cff the world, the building of the tov/- 
 
 • See page-26, in the note. 
 
4* 
 
 the Lenni- 
 
 %■ 
 
 %^ 
 
 vcftigation, 
 m we have 
 ng, derive 
 lie circum- 
 population 
 Ik with any 
 ices, howc- 
 ulation was 
 le of which 
 
 •o, that the 
 mcient, and 
 n by Euro- 
 :ans wanted 
 rxample, as 
 on the one 
 id Afia, are 
 ceflary, and 
 gotten. 2; 
 new- world, 
 :rve in their 
 memory of 
 of the tov/- 
 
 ( cv ) 
 
 er of Bablc, the confufion of languages, and the 
 difperfion of the people, though blended with 
 fome fables, and had no knowledge of the events 
 which happened afterwards in Afia, in Africa, or 
 in Europe, although many of them were fo great 
 and remarkable, that they could not eafily have 
 gone from their memories. 3. Becaufe neither 
 was there among the Americans any knowledge 
 of the people of the old continent, nor among the 
 latter any account of the paffage of the former 
 to the new-world. Thefe reafons, concludes our 
 author, we prefume, give fome probability to our 
 opinion*." 
 
 Thefe arguments are not conclufive. I am 
 willing to admit that the ignorance of the Ameri- 
 cans concerning fome of the ufeful and leaft pe- 
 rifhable arts is a ftrong proof of the high antiqui- 
 ty of the nations of the new- world. I do act place 
 as high a value upon the ftory that thevPxicans 
 and other nations of America preferve the me- 
 mory of the creation of the world, the confufion 
 of languf.ges, &c. I do not mean to deny that 
 veftiges of fuch traditions may have been prefer- 
 ved J but I regret that there is fo much reafon to 
 doubt a large portion of what authors, particularly 
 the Jefuits, have faid upon the fubjeft. Clavige- 
 ro's third argument is, perhaps, leaft of all cnti- 
 
 P 
 
 • Vol. II. p. 202. 
 
JV.4JU||(L]-Jl. U ! 
 
 ** 
 
 ; 
 
 mA 
 
 a 
 
 ''' ' 
 
 ( cvl ) 
 
 tied to attention* He himfelf tells us thatBotu- 
 rini, whom I have already mentioned, afferts, that 
 the Toltecas had painted their journey in Afia,. 
 and their firft fcttlement in America, &c* j and 
 Mr. de Guigncs, in a memoir which 1 cannot now 
 procure, affures us, that the Chincfc prcferve ill 
 their annals, the hiftory of a voyage to America, 
 early as the year 458 of our aera. What degree 
 of credit may be due to Buturinis aiTcition, or to 
 the hiftory of the Chinefc navigation, I cannot 
 pretend to determine. 
 
 If it be admitted, that the comparative view 
 which I have exhibited uf the languages of Ame- 
 rica with thofe of Afia and Europe, is a proof of 
 the famenefs of the people of thefe portions of the 
 world; and if it be admitted, that the other cir- 
 cumftances which I have mentioned, cftablilh the 
 der'iva^of the Americans from the old-world, 
 it mayHn be rendered highly probable, that the 
 periods of the eftablifliment of many American 
 nations in their new fettlements arc extremely re- 
 mote. Clavigero remarks, that the Americans 
 " fhew great firmnefs and conftancy in retaining 
 their languagest-" This, as far as my inquiries 
 have extended, appears to be ftriftly true. The 
 languages of many of the tribes of North- Ameri- 
 ca have undergone lefs alteration in the term of 
 one hundred and fifty years, than the generality of 
 
 • Vol. I. p. 87. 
 
 t Vol. II. p. 210. 
 
 I 
 

 '♦, J 
 
 -n- 
 
 hatBotu- 
 ferts, that 
 r in Afia, 
 Sec*; and 
 annot now 
 ircferve ill 
 > America, 
 hat degree 
 tion, or to 
 I, I cannot 
 
 rative view 
 ;s of Ame- 
 a proof of 
 tions of the 
 e other cir- 
 rftablifti the 
 old-world, 
 bk, that the 
 f American 
 [tremely rc- 
 i Americans 
 in retaining 
 my inquiries 
 true. The 
 arth-Ameri- 
 the term of 
 generality of 
 
 [. p. 210. 
 
 ( cvii ) 
 
 the poliflied languages of Europe in the fame time. 
 Since, then, the languages of America are fo gra- 
 dual in their change, it will appear probable that 
 many hundred, perhaps three or four thoufand, 
 years have been neceffary to produce the differ- 
 ence of dialefts which we obfcrve between ma- 
 ny American and Afiatic nations. 
 
 lam notignorantthattheconje(5lure!whichIhave 
 hazarded concerning the remotencfs of the pe- 
 riods at which many of the American tribes fepa- 
 rated from their parental ftocks in the old-world, 
 does not accord with the fentiments of feme ce- 
 lebrated writers on the fubjedt. What Mr. de 
 Buffon has written concerning the phyfical infan- 
 cy of the new-world, and the recent date of its 
 population, is known to every one*. We are of- 
 ten charmed, we arc fomctimes conquered, by 
 the eloquence of this writer. His fc^^H-s arc 
 numerous. A late writer J, who uniteWWtalents 
 of a poet and philofopher to the abilities of aphy- 
 fician, adopts the opinion, that America has been 
 raifed out of the ocean at a later period of time than 
 the other three quarters of the globe. He imagines, 
 that the proofs of this hypothefis are to be found 
 in the greater comparative heights of the n\oun- 
 tains of America, the greater coldnefs of its rc- 
 
 • Hifloire Naturellc, Vol. VI. &c. 
 I Dr. Erafmus Darwin. 
 
TW 
 
 W 
 
 ( cviii ) 
 
 fpcftive climates, the Icfs fize and ftrength of its 
 animals, and the *^ lefs progrcfs in the improve- 
 ments of the mind of its inhabitants in refpcft to 
 voluntary exertions§." But what arc we to fay 
 of the vaft number of the fpecics of animals and 
 vegetables in America, of their magnitude, &c. ? 
 Thcfc are, furely, no proofs of the phyfical infan- 
 cy of America. On the contrary, in this vaft 
 portion of the world, we difcover the influence 
 of a hand which moulded matter into forms at 
 periods extremely remote : we have good reafons 
 to believe as remote as in any other parts of the 
 world. The phyfical infancy of America is one 
 of the manydrcams of the flumbering philofophers 
 of our times. 
 
 It remains for me to fay a very few words con- 
 ccrninj^he comparative antiquity of the feveral 
 tribes^Bnations of America. Thefe ihall clofe 
 this direRlne. 
 
 A very learned writer has fuppofed, that the 
 lyiexicans and Peruvians came later into the new- 
 world than any of the other Americans. It is his 
 opinion th-'t " the ancient Mexicans and Peruvians 
 fcem to be defcendcd fl%m thofe nations, whom 
 Kuhlaikhan fent to conquer Japan, and who were 
 difperfed by a dreadful ftorm, and it is probable 
 
 § Zoonomis, tec. vol. I. p. 512. London. 1796, 410. 
 
 ml 
 

 »th of its 
 improve- 
 refpcft to 
 we to fay 
 imals and 
 Lide, &c. ? 
 ical infan- 
 i this vaft 
 e influence 
 } forms at 
 od reafons 
 irts of the 
 ica is one 
 lilofophers 
 
 words con- 
 the fcvcral 
 : fhall clofe 
 
 d, that the 
 
 the ncw- 
 . It is his 
 
 1 Peruvians 
 Ota, whom 
 1 who were 
 is probable 
 
 ^6. 4tQ. 
 
 ( cix ) 
 
 that fomeofthcm were thrown on the coaft of Ame- 
 rica, and there founded thefc two great empires*." 
 
 The antiquity of the Mexicans and Peruvians 
 may confidently be traced to a more remote pe- 
 riod than that juft mentioned. The annals of theie 
 people afcend much higher. 
 
 But I reft their antiquity upon another circum- 
 ftance. It is the little refemblance that is to be 
 found between their languages and thofe of the 
 old-world. By the fame mode of reafoning, I 
 conclude that the Six-Nations, and iheir brethren,- 
 the Cheerake, the Chikkafah, and Choktah, are 
 of very ancient eftablifliment in America, though 
 probably pofterior to the Mexicans and Peruvi- 
 ans. On the contrary, all the nations of the De- 
 laware-ftock feem to have taken pofleffion of the 
 countries of America at a much later pe^/^k The 
 Delawares themfelves appear to be a nnmPhcient 
 people than the Chippewas,Sawwannoo, and other 
 tribes fpeaking their languages. 
 
 • Obfervations made during a voyage round the world, 
 &c. By John Reinold Forfter, L. L. D, &c. p. 316. London: 
 1778. 4to. According to our author, Kublai-Khan reigned 
 from the year 1259 to 1294 a||he Ch illian era. 
 
 M 
 
 END OF THE PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. 
 
 11 
 
—TW 
 
 4. 
 
 • 
 
COMPARATIVE VOCABULARIES. 
 
 I. G O D. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape, or Dc- 
 
 lawares. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi* 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians ofPenobfcot? 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land. 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 Naticks. 
 Scnccas. - 
 
 Kit/cbi'Matmittty Pata- 
 mawosy Kctannotooweet. ' 
 Kitcbi-Miinitouy Mamit- 
 
 too. 
 Pacbtamawosy Gicbtan-' 
 
 nettowit. Kcelhello- 
 
 meh, the maker of 
 
 the foul. 
 Mannittooh, Puhtam- 
 
 mauwoas, Fottamau- 
 
 woos. 
 Manitaby Wift-Mamitto^ 
 
 Weftbilliqua. j 
 Mmoitowa? 
 Mungo-Minnato. 
 KitchmanUtu. 
 
 Jeeneois. 
 
 Ketan (wood). 
 Manit, Manittoo. 
 ManittoOy Manittoom. 
 Haueneu, Howwcncah. 
 
 ttrnt-IMmxa 
 
•'sr- 
 
 GOD. 
 
 
 Niyob. 
 
 Nioh, Hawoniaf, 
 
 Hauwcncyoo. 
 
 Necyooh. 
 
 Ycwauneeyooh. 
 
 yiatio (r. p. brbbceuf). 
 
 ff^akoa, Tongo-fTakon. 
 
 Eefcekee-cefa. 
 
 JJhtohooHo-Aha. 
 
 Coyococop'ChiU. 
 
 Coyoeofchill (bossu.) 
 
 Jeotl, Teutl. 
 
 Nim Ahvali " the great 
 
 lord." 
 Tupdna^ Titpa. 
 Viracocboy Paebacamac. 
 
 Kamtchadals, - 158. Kootcba. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Qnondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Canadians. 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Akanzas. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Japanefe. 
 
 Mordva, 
 
 - ^59- 
 - 160. 
 
 126, 128. 
 
 93- 
 laj, 124. 
 125. 
 
 61. 
 
 Kootcbaee. 
 Koot, 
 Norn. 
 Ma. 
 Nga. 
 Ngoa. 
 
 Sin, Kami 
 berg:]:.) 
 Paas. 
 
 (thum- 
 
 f Hawenio, in Iroquois, according to Lo&iel. 
 X Sin and Cami, " ■ God, a Spirit, or Immortal Soul." 
 Koempfer. 
 
'vonia\, 
 
 fOO, 
 
 yooh. 
 
 >. brbbcbuf). 
 
 mgo-ff^akott. 
 
 ecfa. 
 
 Aha, 
 
 Chill. 
 
 / (bossu.) 
 
 tl. 
 
 /, " the great 
 
 '^ttpa. 
 Pacbacamac. 
 
 mi (thum- 
 ■) 
 
 to Loflciel. 
 Immorul Soul." 
 
 II. HEAVEN. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. - 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Acadians. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 *< Montagnars de Ca- 
 nada." 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. \ 
 
 Qnpqdagos. 
 
 Hurons. t 
 
 Chilefc. 
 
 Awqffagatnme, Wclanna- 
 toowccnink. \ 
 
 Spemittkahwin. 
 
 Awojacbgamme. 
 
 Spummuk. 
 
 Spimiki. 
 
 Kefukqut. 
 
 Kcsfuckt *< the he&vens." 
 
 Oiiajeck. (delaet.) 
 
 Q/?«, " heavens" (cap- 
 tain smith). 
 
 Kift/ekf *'J^'" 
 
 Ouafcouptz (r. p.#fAS- 
 
 se). 
 Spiminkakouin. 
 
 Spumpkeeg. 
 
 Garocbia, 
 
 Toendi (lahontan). 
 
 Huenoy Huenu\. 
 
 X Hoequi. Vocabularium Barbaro-Virgineornm. 
 t See Hawonia, Hauweneypo, &c. in the preceding arti- 
 cle. The Chilefe call the moon, 7//«. 
 
 n 
 
 
fi'i 
 
 4 HEAVEN. 
 
 
 Tartars, 90,91)91. 
 
 Kook. 
 
 
 jwii^ 
 
 91. 
 Kittawini, •> 164. 
 
 jTWfm • 
 
 Tain, Tain. 
 
 Japancfe. 
 
 Ten, " Heavens, the 
 
 
 Sky" (thvnbero). 
 
 III. FATHER. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 fVetocbmend. Nmb, my 
 
 
 father. Gmb, thy 
 
 ' 
 
 father. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Notjab. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Weetohane. Nooh, my 
 
 
 father. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Noothau, Notbtt, Ofe* 
 
 p 
 
 wah. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Noojh,, my father. Koofi, 
 
 
 thy father. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Nofah. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Nen/aby Ochfeemauh. 
 
 - . 
 
 Nochfau, NoDih, my 
 
 ' 
 
 father. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Nofau. 
 
 " Montagnars de Ca- 
 
 
 nada." 
 
 Neuta (r. p. ma«se). 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Neufce, 
 
eavensj the 
 
 rHVNBERC), 
 
 R. 
 
 d. Nwchy my 
 Goocbi thy 
 
 "„ Nooh, my 
 
 Notbtt, Ofe* 
 
 father. Koo/h^ 
 er. 
 
 j>chfeemauh. 
 1, Noiahj my 
 
 . p. ma«se). 
 
 
 
 
 FAT 
 
 U E R. 1 [ 
 
 Acadians, 
 
 
 Noucbick (uE i.aet). ^'' 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Meetungus. 
 
 Indians of Ncw-Er 
 
 ig- 
 
 
 land. 
 
 
 Noepow (wood). 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 
 OJh, Nojh'y NooHi, my ! 
 father. Cojh, your 
 father. 
 
 Canadians. 
 
 • 
 
 y^j^<i«(R.i'. brebceuf). 1 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 
 Haunech, Hantch, An- • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 Ragenea. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Agenenbos, 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 Ragench, Laggcli. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Aukcrceha, Aucrceah. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 - 
 
 Rtkcenech, Ragcnech. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 leftah, leeftah. 
 
 Naudowcflics. - 
 
 
 Otahy Ottab. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 - 
 
 Cbatokfa, your lather, ' 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 
 Chulkkeh. - 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 
 Aunkke. i^ 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 Chinkch. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 
 Tabtli. 
 
 Darien-Irlians. 
 
 
 Tautab. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 
 Tat, Nutat, my father. 
 Ataty thy father. Ru- 
 taty his father. Catal, 
 our father. Atata, 
 your father, ^lita- 
 tacqtiey their father. 
 
 
m 
 
 
 # 
 
 FAT 
 
 HER. 
 
 .« 
 
 GrcenUndcrs. 
 
 Jttat (CRANTZ). 
 
 
 G alibis. 
 
 . 
 
 Baiay Touaman. 
 
 
 Carai'bes. 
 
 - 
 
 Baba. 
 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 - 
 
 Roup. 
 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 ,- 
 
 * 
 
 
 Chilefc. 
 
 - 
 
 Cbou. 
 
 
 
 
 
 SciDoyads, 
 
 - 120. 
 
 Neeze. 
 
 
 
 . Ill 
 
 NeJe. 
 
 Neejfe. 
 
 EJfai. 
 
 
 
 - 1 11. 
 
 
 
 123. 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 124. 
 - 56. 
 
 EJfe. 
 
 TatOt Toeatta, Tofatt». 
 
 
 Carelians, 
 
 
 Olonetzi, 
 
 57. 
 
 TatOy 
 
 
 Tartars, 89, 
 
 90, 91, 94. 
 
 Ataee. 
 
 
 
 92. 93. 95. 
 
 Ata. 
 
 
 
 ^Mw*m% 
 
 
 Buchanans, 
 
 - 102. 
 
 Am. 
 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 97. 
 
 Baha. 
 
 
 Japanefe. 
 
 - 
 
 Tete^ Toto (thunberg). 
 
 
 Vinda; in 
 
 Carniola 7 
 
 Otja. 
 
 
 and Lufatia, 6. 5 
 
 
 Wallachians 
 
 f, &c. 46. 
 
 Tat. 
 
 
 Teutonic, 
 
 33- 
 
 Atta. 
 
 
 Lopari, 
 
 - 58. 
 
 Atte. 
 
 
 Tchuvaihi, 
 
 64. 
 
 Atte. 
 
 
 Kottowi, 
 
 - 149. 
 
 Op. 
 
 
 AITani, 
 
 150. 
 
 Op. 
 
np»wp»-'«w»«p«p^«'^f^" 
 
 c 
 
 ANTZ). 
 
 man. 
 
 a, Topatt». 
 
 hunberg). 
 
 MOTHER. 
 
 IV. M O T H E R. 
 
 Lenni-Lenn^pe, 
 
 MinH. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 MeflTifaugers. 
 
 Acadians. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. 3 
 
 Indians of Ncw-Eng 
 land. 
 
 Narraganf-tts, &c. 
 
 Indians of I'ennfyl 
 nia, according 
 William Pcnn 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 
 - Gahoweest Ama^ Aun- 
 
 nah.f 
 Guk. N'Gukymy mother. 
 Okukkeen. Inguck,m/ 
 
 mother. 
 Newahy Nickee. 
 Nanna. 
 Mijfab, Aukcemcemauh. 
 
 Ningah, my mother* 
 Kukkifs. 
 Nekicb (de laet). 
 
 Neekoufg. 
 
 ^Iva-I 
 
 g to} 
 1- J 
 
 Nitka (wood). 
 OkafUt Witcbwbavf. 
 
 Anna. 
 
 Noyegh, Nooyeah, ^ 
 
 Noien. 
 Ifstaah, Ikillnoba^ RontJ- 
 
 eghha. 
 Onurha. 
 Nohah. 
 
 f Anna, Kahtf/s. Vocabularium Barbara- Virgineorum. 
 
1 MOTHER. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 
 Ragoonoohah, Aggoon- 
 nolhah. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Anah. 
 
 Cochnev/agocs. 
 
 - 
 
 Iflaah, Iftanhau. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 Nchah,Neah. 
 
 Cheerakc. 
 
 
 Akacbee, my mother. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 
 Ghutkfkch. 
 
 Ghikkafah. 
 
 
 Saflce. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 lOceh, IJhke. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 
 Nantli. • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 - 
 
 Naunab. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 
 Bibiy IJfam. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 
 Mama. 
 
 Chilele. 
 
 
 Gmque, Nenque. 
 
 -<-4-< ^-«;S6SSS86S^»-*-^*- 
 
 Turks, 
 
 88. 
 
 Jna, Neene. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 89. 
 
 Ana, Anaee. 
 
 Mogul-Tartars, 
 
 »35- 
 
 Ekee. 
 
 iSoureti, 
 
 136. 
 
 Eke. 
 
 Japancfe. 
 
 - 
 
 FafaiKafa(jnvviTiz^G). 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 91. 
 
 Anna. 
 
 ■ p 
 
 93- 
 
 Ana, 
 
 
 94. 
 115. 
 
 Ana. 
 
 Ingoofhevi, - 
 
 Nana. 
 
 Toolhctti, 
 
 116. 
 
 Nana. 
 
 Kazcc-Koomitfki, 
 
 117. 
 
 Neenoo. 
 
 Semoyads, r 
 
 122. 
 
 Newan. 
 
 Toungooli, 
 
 141. 
 
 Anee, 
 
 '■*r 
 

 
 MOT 
 
 HER. 9 
 
 ih,Aggoon- 
 
 Lamuti, 
 
 145. 
 
 yinai. * 
 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 68. 
 
 Sees. ^'- -■■^^■' '^' >- ; 
 
 - 
 
 Albanians, 
 
 - 45- 
 
 Mamma t Nanna. 
 
 Iiau. 
 
 Carclians, 
 
 - 56. 
 
 MooamOy Mam«. , 
 
 ah. 
 
 Olonetzi, 
 
 - 57. 
 
 Mamo. 
 
 r mother. 
 
 Zhiryane, 
 
 59- 
 
 Mamo. 
 
 
 Permiaki, 
 
 60. 
 
 Mam. 
 
 
 Koriakij 
 
 - iS3' 
 
 Memme. 
 
 
 
 V. S 
 
 N. 
 
 1 
 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 'iVj«M|-N'q"ces,my fon 
 
 nque. 
 
 
 
 ^iffally lis fon. 
 
 ■ 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 Ottayooman ? 
 
 
 Nacicks. 
 
 - 
 
 Tfunnaumon. 
 
 « 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 - 
 
 Nickethwah, Nequitha. 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 Ninquiflab. Nitfoatit my 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 fon. 
 
 (thunberg). 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 . 
 
 Neechaunifs, my fon. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 - 
 
 NitianiSy fons. 
 
 
 Acadians. 
 
 • 
 
 Nekov'is (de lait). 
 Namun. 
 
 1 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. y 
 
 
 Indians of Ncw-Eng-7 
 
 NaumaunaiSy my fon 
 
 
 land. 
 
 i 
 
 (wood). 
 
 
 Canadians. 
 
 - 
 
 Aen (r. p. brebcbuf). 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 m 
 
 Ronwaye. 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 - 
 
 Hthawak. 
 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 - 
 
 Choppootclie. 
 
 I ^ifes, according to Lofkiel. NiJliaMHus, fon and diughter. 
 Vocabularium Barbaro^Virgineorum. 
 
 iii M' i if i jr i nt ■ 
 
•^""^'Hl'W^'W^ 
 
 •iJ.'J S^g.m 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 SON. 
 
 Galibis. 
 Carai'bes. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 Peruvians, 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 Poolkoos-Nockcne. 
 
 Tepiltzin. 
 
 Acun. Vacun, my fon. 
 
 • Avacurit thy fon. 
 Racun, his fon. Ca- 
 (un, our fon. Ava- 
 cuntdi your fon. Ca- 
 cuntacquBy their fon. 
 
 Mourou. 
 
 Imakouy Imoulou, Tamein- 
 ri, Nirdheuy my fon. 
 
 Taira. 
 
 Cbutim. 
 
 Botutn. 
 
 MMHM-«)Sl5S8Q8!K»->-»-»'»" 
 
 Semoyads, - 125. Nioma. 
 
 m. 120, 121, 122. NioO. 
 
 Kamaftlhini, - 13 a- ^<'^' 
 
 Permiaki, - 60. Zen. 
 
 VI. DAUGHTER. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land. 
 
 fFdarf\. N'daun, my 
 daughter. fFdanall, 
 his daughter. 
 
 IVuttaun. Nuttaunes, my 
 
 daughter. 
 
 Nelonnetha. 
 
 Namais ? my daughter 
 (wood). 
 
 ^ J>anijs, on the authority of LoiucL 
 
DAUGHTER. 
 
 II 
 
 l*Jockcnc. 
 
 tilt my Ton. 
 
 thy fon. 
 lis fon. Ca- 
 
 fon. Ava- 
 »ur fon. Ca- 
 f, their fon. 
 
 mloUf Tameitt- 
 beuy my fon. 
 
 ER. 
 
 N'daun, my 
 ;r. fVdanallt 
 ghter. 
 Nuttmnes, my 
 
 tcr. 
 
 my daughter 
 
 ). 
 
 ■ m 
 
 Miamis, 
 
 Meffifaugcrs. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. \ 
 
 Acadians, according \ 
 
 to De Laet, p. 53. 5 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Neejhan, Nintana, my 
 
 daughter. 
 Nectaunifs, my daughter. 
 
 Weeduzer. 
 
 Netoucb, or Pecenmoucb. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Echrojebdwak. 
 
 Chuchhooftee, 
 
 Teucbpoch. 
 
 1 26. Nieta. 
 127, 128. Ne. 
 129. Neep. 
 
 VII. BROTHER. 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Naticks, 
 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 Miamis. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land. 
 Illinois. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Bcnobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Nimat. Kimat, thy bro- 
 ther. 
 Neconnis. 
 
 Netahcan, Nochhcfum. 
 Neemat. Kematy thy 
 
 brother. " 
 
 Negenena. 
 Sefah. 
 Sbeemab. 
 
 Netchaw (wood). 
 
 Nika, my brother (hen- 
 
 neimn). 
 Ntcanicb. 
 
 Neccheer. 
 
 in III Mmtitmmttfmt^mm^tmMi'Mimhii 
 
12 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 1 
 
 -m 
 
 Acadians, according? 
 
 to De Lact, p. 53. 5 
 Narraganfcts, &c. - 
 Onondagos. - 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Hurons, according to ? 
 
 Lahontan. 5 
 
 Checrakc. 
 Woccons, 
 Mexicans. 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 Skinetch. 
 
 JVeemat. 
 lattatege. 
 
 Caunotka, Necautkch. 
 
 Tat/tt my brother. 
 
 Kcnaulch ? 
 Tenraube. 
 Teoquichtuicb. 
 ,fL*opab. 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Tchiochonflci, 
 Toungooli, 
 
 Lefghls, 
 
 120. Naiooy Neka. 
 
 1 21 . Neeneka. 
 Neenaika, 
 Seezoee. 
 Nokkoom. 
 
 Needoo-Nokoonmee, 
 Ooats. 
 
 122. 
 
 - 54. 
 140. 
 
 - 141. 
 
 50,51. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 } 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according? 
 to De Laec, p. 53. 3 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 Onondagos. 
 
 SISTER. 
 
 Cheefmust Tauweema. 
 Neetaumpfoh. 
 
 Upbomomoott. 
 
 Nekkht. 
 
 fVeticks. 
 Jkzia. 
 
 M-.-«-«-<)S;;«S;iS3^,>*H.»->.»- j| 
 
 # 
 
 ».-.'iaKL«_- 
 
SISTER. 
 
 n 
 
 Necautkch, 
 rother. 
 
 7. 
 
 Qonmee, 
 
 I R. 
 
 lauiveema. 
 oh. 
 
 ». 
 
 Scmoyadsj 
 
 Lefghis, 
 Toungoofi, 
 
 1 20. Na'maioo, Nenaka, 'Nehoko. 
 
 121. Nebakoo^ Nem, Papaoo. 
 53. Akiejfio. 
 
 141. Nadaoo-Nokoomee^ 
 143. Nokoon. 
 
 IX. HUSBAND. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippcwas. ^ 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Narraganfets, &c. - 
 
 IVecbiatty your hufband. 
 
 * 
 
 Ochechee. 
 Weewahrab. 
 
 Nonnewarradeeock ? 
 
 JVafick. 
 
 Cheremifli, 
 Semoyads, 
 
 62. Wat an. 
 120. Waeezako. 
 
 X. WIFE. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meffifaugcrs, 
 
 Wiwallt his wife. 
 
 * 
 
 Weewon. 
 
 # 
 
 Neowah. 
 Neeweewabf my wife. 
 
 -^■H-- TifTit|iBrf:.'^^jiJjjJjrj t^iy i O ' Hl.'ilr ' rC'J ' ■: ' '', n»,rrt > i;-'-fTi-i ii T i ;n' . ri- . - i -rr i -t--'"''- *- — ^■■^■*~'-^^.'-n>*.i 
 
■.*: 
 
 ,4 W I F E. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 # 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. 3 
 
 Neefeeweeock 
 
 •/ 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 fVeewOyMitt 
 
 
 gana. 
 
 Scnccas. 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 m 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 * 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 * 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Kateocca. 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 « 
 
 Naudo we flies. 
 
 * 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 # 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 • 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 * 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 * 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 * 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Tecauau. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 * 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 * 
 
 -.-«-<-.-4)SSS'SS©;»"»-^>-»- 
 
 Morduani, - 6i. 
 
 Neeza. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 66. 
 
 Nfi Nairn, 
 
 -; 67 
 
 Ne. 
 
 :'M^. 
 
WIFE. 
 
 wtmuSiJVullo- 
 
 ••i^ 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Tchouktchi, 
 
 Koiballi, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 70. Ne. 
 
 121. Neoo. 
 
 157. Neivegen, Newen, 
 
 133. Naiooza. 
 
 96. Koodeet. 
 
 97. Kaddi. 
 10 1. /Ca//. 
 
 XL VIRGIN 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Mtnfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 Miamis. 
 Meflifaugers. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Acadians, according to 
 De Laet. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Scnecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Kikochquees. 
 
 Jeckwaffin, girl. Ickwee^ 
 
 woman. 
 OchqueJiSi a girl. 
 Peefquaufoo, a girl. 
 SquauthautbaUt a girl. 
 
 Konejfwah, girl. 
 
 IckoueJfenSf girl. 
 Nun/keenoofey girl. 
 
 Kihtuckquaw. 
 
 # 
 
 Ixhagonif Ecbro, girl. * 
 
 , ^, ,. -.-.-■.-^..-..M^-.... ,. -.,.,...*.-■■>%.. 
 
MRW 
 
 ■W^^-^I^IP" 
 
 it 
 
 VIRGIN. 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 ■ ^ 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 M f- ■ ■ 
 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 * 
 
 '■■m 
 
 Chccrakc. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Hoctoccoy 
 
 a girl. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 »^='i\r'- .- „ 
 
 
 Chokcah. 
 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 * ■■ ' 
 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 Neenabt 
 
 a girl. 
 
 -«-*-<"«-<sftSsj;'SK»-»->"»-»~ 
 
 Kangatfi, in Indcpcn- 7 j^^^^ 
 
 dant Tartary, 100.3 
 Tclcouti, 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 10 1. Kijfeetfchak. 
 121. Nedookoo. 
 
 123. Nieetfchoo. 
 
 124. Chajfakoo. 
 135. /Co(7*, Koeoekett, Okeai. 
 
 Okeen. 
 
 Mogul-Tartars, 
 Bourcti and Kalmuks, 
 
 Vogoulitchi, - 69. Necoy Anee. 
 
 Oftiaks, - 70. Nemaiwrem, Ewa. 
 
 . - 71. Ewi. 
 - 72,73. Oeggooee, , 
 
 !f'iU»iijiiiijt!J|:il|!iji(iV I 
 
BOY. 
 
 rl. 
 
 fff, Okeeyi. 
 
 Ewa. 
 
 XII. BOY. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. - 
 
 Pilaivetfchitfcb. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 • 
 
 Minfl. 
 
 Skabanfu. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 * 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 ^ieviftab. 
 
 Meffifaugcrs. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 « 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot " _ 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Skeenoofe. 
 
 ■rx 
 
 AcadianS) according to 
 
 1 
 3 
 
 Dc Laet, p. 53. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Wujkeene. 
 
 Scnccas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Haxbauy Utbawak, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Wariaugh, 
 
 Cochncwagoes. - 
 
 ■ ' i 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 NaudowefTies. 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 * 
 
 '^'i 
 
 D 
 
 p iiiy' * ' 
 
 ii'i[.iniiiiir)ron(iit')ij-;r' >il 
 
 ■ffj":'-.-J-ft: i it-^'"'' "'"T"'^'^""''"''''' '' "— •"" a..^■^^.^-J^^. 
 
 
'IN''. 
 
 :| 
 
 IS 
 
 BOY. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 - Chcpaunwah. 
 
 Chikkalah. 
 
 * ' * 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 * 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • ■ ,''''■ 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 • " ^' ''* -:■"■ 
 
 XIII. 
 
 CHILD. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape. 
 
 Nit/cb, Nitfcbaan. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Bobelojhin. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicannt. 
 
 • 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Hipp'ilutha, 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - Ahpeeluftab, young child. 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 « 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Pappooz. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 BobiloucbitiSt child, little 
 
 
 children. 
 
 , Indians of Pcnoblcot 7 « 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. - Papoos. 
 
 - Onondagos. - I^^^^^- 
 
 Tufcaroras. - IVoccaneokne, 
 
 i ir- ■ ■ ; , -^ ' ;"^*^"'"'r 
 
K 
 
 baan. 
 
 young child. 
 
 , child, little 
 
 f. 
 
 CHILD. 
 
 -'M-^M^iiSsss^is;* 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Suanetti, 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 Kottowi, 
 
 1,23. Niitfchoo. 
 
 110. Bobfch. 
 
 65. Nooke. 
 
 6j. yieepoo, Aeehoom 
 
 149. Poop. 
 
 Inhabitants of the Kou-? 
 
 nlfkie-Iflands, 162.3 ^ 
 
 XIV. MAN. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 
 ■ 
 
 Lenm. » 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 
 MiJJinapey Lennit, Anne, 
 nch, Ninnee. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 Lcnnowcgh. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Nemonnauw. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 
 JIlenni,Uimcc,Ileti»iyLinm, 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 Ablanuab. 
 
 Meflifaugcrs. 
 
 
 * s- -' "-V- 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • -.,...-__... 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 ■ 
 
 • «-.-.*.,.-.. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Aliftnape, '"'' ' 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 \ 
 
 Sanumbee. . . ' ' 
 
 and 5t. John's. 
 
 * " 5 • 
 
 Narraganfctts, &c. 
 
 - 
 
 Nnin. 
 
 Acadians, according to \ 
 
 Kejfona. 
 
 Pc Laet, p. 53 r 
 
 > 
 
 -'■*."■ 
 
 ^Mt i t i l II r .c I I r - 
 
 in ii n< iiM. 'r MMii.iii m r 
 
19 
 
 MAN. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land, according to J 
 Purchas. 
 Scnecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oncidas 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 Wyandocs. 
 
 Naudowcfilcs. 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Cbije, " an old man." 
 
 Hogedagh ? 
 
 Ratfin. • 
 
 Unque. Et/ihinak, a man . 
 
 Eetfen-Caunegauteel ? 
 Entequost a man. 
 
 Ijla? Iftec-Hoononwah. 
 Nockcnch. 
 
 Scmoyads, - 121. Nenetfchy Nenatfche, 
 , 122. Ncnnetfee, 
 
 123. Enmetjche. 
 
 - - 124. Ennetfcbe. 
 72j73»74. J^ajfee. 
 74. Gqjfe, 
 - 102. Kaife. 
 104. Keje. 
 106. Keejfee, 
 64. Seen, 
 131. Chajfa. ' 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Bucharians, 
 
 Kirguiffi, 
 
 Yakouti, 
 
 Tchouvafhi, 
 
 Tawceguini, 
 
 t ? 'r. 
 
 -' - \ i) II I ij i jL r tr-n ■i.niiti n.i 
 
Id man." 
 
 binak, zm&n. 
 
 *auteel f 
 nan. 
 
 Hoononwah. 
 
 enatfche. 
 
 HEAD. 
 
 Ik 
 
 XV. H E A D. 
 
 I^nni-Lennapc. 
 Chippewas. 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 MiM«HM«ri«-M*- 
 
 ] 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meflifaugcrs. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 Do Laet, p. 53. \ 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 ^ Sankikani. 
 Scnecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oiicidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 JFibl, H^iquajek. 
 Oujiecouan, Nindip. 
 
 Utup, Dup. IVeenftSt his 
 
 hf d. 
 Wcclckch. Wiejeh, his 
 
 head. 
 
 Endeeabpukabnee, 
 
 Oufticouatty UJiigon^ 
 Neetop^ tVoodtum. 
 
 Menougi, 
 
 Uppaquontop, 
 JVyer. 
 
 
 'O 
 
 wara. 
 
 Ootaure^ 
 
 * 
 
 ■•:V'1 
 
 
 t I- Vf«rittiii — '■'* 
 

 'It 
 
 m HE 
 
 A D. 
 
 Wyandots. .. 
 
 ■',--'■ V '■ ■ 
 
 Naudoweflies. 
 
 ■ ♦'.: 
 
 Clieerake. • , 
 
 * 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Ifteka, Eca. Eka,hishead, 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Skoboch. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 * 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 » 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Poi>pe. 
 
 Natchez. - 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. 4*^ 7 
 
 Tzontecontli. ,#, 
 
 Poconchi. r 
 
 Holonii Na. 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 - , s-». 
 
 Indians of Guaiana, cal- ' 
 
 ^ , 
 
 led by Dc Laet, Ja- 
 
 Boppe. ■ ' ' . " . V 
 
 ioi.f 
 
 ^ 
 4 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Acan, 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 m -\ 
 
 t I ought to have mentioned, under the head of Father and 
 Mother, that thefe Indians call Father, Pape, and Mother, 
 Immer. According to Pallas, the Koriaki, 153. call father 
 Pepe, and other Koriaki, 155. ^/'- The inhabitants of the 
 ifland of Karaga, near the north-eaft coaft of Kamtchatka, 
 ,56, call Father, Papa. The Taweeguini, or Taiks, (Pal- 
 las, 131) call Mother, Emma. The Shcbaioi, another nation 
 of Guaiana, call Mother. Hamma. According to Pallas, the 
 Semoyads, 129, in the diftria of Timfkago, call Mother, 
 Amma. The Toungoofi. 143. call Mother, Amee. The 
 YoKagirri, 147, on the lenifea, Ama : the Kottowi, 149, and 
 the Affani, 150, both living in the vicinity of the Jenifea, 
 in Siberia, Ama. Other Siberian tribes, 151, 15*, ^"i* 
 
a>hishead^ 
 
 i.>'.i',V, ^ 
 
 HEAD. 23 
 
 Chilcfc. - Lonco, Towonghen, '■ 
 
 Scmoyads, 126. Old. 
 
 • 127,128,129. Olio. 
 
 Karafllni, - 130. Jeebada, Hollad. 
 
 Kamaftlhini, - 1^2. Ooloo. 
 
 Koiballi, - 133. Ooloo. 
 
 Yokagirri, - I47- Monolee. 
 
 Altekcfeck-Abif-7jj^^ A/t^. 
 nnian, j 
 
 Kufhazibb*. 
 nian 
 
 !ibb-Abiffi-? „3_ j^_ 
 
 XVI. NOSE. 
 
 >f Father and 
 and Mother, 
 i, call father 
 itants of the 
 iCamtchatka, 
 raiks, (Pal- 
 [lother nation 
 ) Pallas, the 
 call Mother, 
 jimee. The 
 wi, 149, and 
 the JeniTea, 
 5 a, i^w. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 fVikiwon. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Injofh, roch, Yotch. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 "Wichke, Wichkiwan. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Okewon. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Ochali. ■ 
 
 Pottawatatneh. 
 
 Ottfchafs. 
 
 Miamis. - ■> 
 
 Keewahnee. 
 
 Mcfiifaugcrs. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Yach. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Keeton. ' *■' '' 
 
 *- " 
 
 Acadians, according to ' ; 
 
 Chichkoft% 
 
 Dc Lact. - 5 
 
 
 
 wi»..««fc*^w-i-. si,at*.iwUi^m 
 
h^-. 
 
 r;? 
 
 
 «4 
 
 NOSE. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 
 
 land, according to 
 
 ► Peecbten, 
 
 Purchas. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Akywan. . 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onuhfah. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Oniochja. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Yuungah. 
 
 Nabdoweflics. 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 - .♦ 
 
 Muflcohgc. 
 
 Iftecopooh. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 EbitchcUa. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • ■ -;-;. -.^^- 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 * . 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Thy Ty. 
 
 Carai'bes. 
 
 Nicbiri. 
 
 -<-«-<"<-<i5SS358S^»-»-»"»" 
 
 Semoyads, - i 
 
 ta6. Pafcbee. 
 
 
 [29. Pootfcb. 
 
 iiBn I ifi •-ftrr 
 
 ii.iiiiiii'iriir iii iih.ijpift 
 
NOSE. 
 
 2$ 
 
 .^P 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 155- 
 
 Keka, Kaaiko. 
 
 Kamtchadals, 
 
 158. 
 
 1 r 
 
 Kaaikan, 
 
 
 159. 
 160. 
 
 157- 
 
 
 Tchouktchi, 
 
 Ecba. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 1 
 
 EYE. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape. 
 
 
 Wufchginquall, tyes. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 m 
 
 Wijkinkhie, Skefick, 
 eves. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 » 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Hkeefque. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 
 Skeejacooy Skijeeqwa. Skc 
 fickqueh, eyes. 
 
 Pott-^watamch. 
 
 - 
 
 NefkeCck. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 Keefeequee. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 
 # 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Oufkinchic, eyes. . 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ") 
 
 
 and St. John's, 
 
 i 
 
 SeefeecOy eyes. 
 
 Acadians, according [ 
 to Dc Laet. ; ] 
 
 Nepiguigour, eyes. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- ■) 
 
 
 land, according 
 
 to^ 
 
 Sheefuck, 
 
 Purchas. 
 
 ) 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 - 
 
 # 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 
 Scbinquoy, 
 
 Scnccas. 
 
 m 
 
 « ' 
 
 ^,,i^:^..^,j^4''— ^^'"~^gai^ ''''»'«»'' <"*^^<''''"i' 
 
i JVl ii iL i li J] I H ' | W'ii - l [ l ^ i^BiWPWiPPW^Pfg"?^?^' 
 
 m^y"' 
 
 %u. 
 
 46 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudowcfiics. 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 Caraibcs. 
 
 EYE. 
 
 Ogachra. 
 
 • 
 
 EJhtikey eyes. 
 Cheekatole. 
 Iftctolhwah. Etot Itioah^ 
 
 eyes. 
 Skin, Skint eyes. 
 
 
 Jxtelolotlh eyes. 
 
 
 Bepy Dejot Scejcab, eyes. 
 
 iVlf, eyes. 
 Nakou, my eyes. 
 
 Semoyads, - i%o. Saym^ Saeewa. 
 
 _ 1 21. Saeewi, Seoo. 
 
 - 122. Saiaoo, 
 
 - ^ 123)124' S^^^' 
 
Etot Itivah' 
 eyes. 
 
 yes. 
 
 E Y E. 
 
 ■ 1^6,127,128,7^^^^^ 
 
 129. 3 
 
 Tcherkefli, - iii. Ne. 
 
 Inbaci, - iS^- ^'"* 
 
 Kartalini, - ic8. Tooalee, Twalee, 
 
 Imeretians, - 109. T«lee. 
 
 XVIII. EAR. 
 
 27 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 fVhittawaky ears. 
 Nondaivar. Netowwock, 
 
 ears. 
 
 * 
 
 See/cab, 
 
 eyes. 
 
 eyes. 
 
 
 ewa. 
 
 
 0. 
 
 
 
 .-J 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 
 and St. John's. J 
 Acadians, according to 7 seckdoagan, cars 
 
 De Laet. 3 
 
 Sankikani. - Hyttrwack, 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng 
 
 land, according to 
 
 Purchas. 
 Scnecas. 
 
 Towohque. 
 J^ifawaga, Towacah. 
 
 Nittabwahkee, 
 TouwaugOj ears. 
 
 } 
 
 Faivwucke, 
 
 I - 1 ti l t I i in i h''HT'['" ■"'-^— -'^' 
 
(/ i 
 
 p. '4 It 
 
 
 u 
 
 m^ 
 
 i% 
 
 EAR. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Ohuntah. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Obuchta. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Ooethnaty cars. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 . * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Naudowcffics. 
 
 Nookah, cars. 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 Chcelanc. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 - Hotjcd? Iftehuchtfko. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - Ockfebilh, cars. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 _ » 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 * 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 # 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Nasaztliy cars. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 _ , • 
 
 Darien-Indians 
 
 • 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. - Pannaiie. 
 
 Arwaccaj, in Guaiana. Wadycke. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 NembiiNambiyNambyytnti, 
 
 Chikfe. 
 
 Pilum, cars. 
 
 .4m4-4«4«4^;|S(;;5SSv'^>*^^^ 
 
 Zhiryane, 
 
 59. Pel. 
 
 Pcrmiaki, 
 
 60. Pel. 
 
 Mokfliane, 
 
 62. Peelai. 
 
 Cheremiffi, 
 
 63. Peeleekfcb, Pilijcbo, 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 65. Pel. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 67,68,69. Pal, Pel, Pail. 
 
 Oftiaks, 70 
 
 »72»73>74. ■?<?/> Peel, Peel, Peel. 
 
jchtfko. 
 irs. 
 
 NamiyjCzn. 
 
 ■ I 
 
 Ujcho, 
 
 I. 
 
 el, Peel, 
 
 FOREHEAD. 
 
 XIX. F( 
 
 0] 
 
 R.EHEAD 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 • 
 
 JVochgalau, 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 - 
 
 Nekatick. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 - 
 
 Nefcch. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Melfifaugcrs. 
 
 
 « 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 » 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 * 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 - 
 
 # 
 
 Indians of Pcnnfylvania. 
 
 Hackdlu. 
 
 Acfadians, according to " 
 De Lact. 
 
 Tegoeja. 
 
 Sankikani. \ - 
 
 
 Nachkaronek, 
 
 Scnccas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Ogcenquara. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 • 
 
 •^•♦-^-♦-^XWiiiSSSK*-*"*-*-*- 
 
 49 
 
 ^ 
 
Tooflietti, 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Loparij 
 
 FOREHEAD. 
 
 1 16. Haka. 
 72. Taeedaga. 
 58. Kalloy Gallo. 
 
 XX. HAIR. 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc. 
 
 Milacb. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Lifts, Liffy. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Wechauknum, hair of the 
 
 
 head. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Neleetbe. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Winfis, hair of the head. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Neerssfab, 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 '# 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 '• 
 
 Piankaihaws. 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Liffisy Liffy. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot \ \ 
 and St. John's. [ \ 
 
 Peerfoo. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Wejheck. Muppacuck, " a. 
 
 
 long lock." 
 
 Acadians, according to ? 
 
 Monzaben. 
 
 Dc Lact. S 
 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Onuchquir^. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Oowaara. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 • 
 
M WW _ 1 -W. f ^»^il>J l f,W IM |W i - 
 
 HAIR. 
 
 3« 
 
 hair of the 
 
 f the head. 
 
 )pacuckf *' a 
 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudoweflics. 
 Cheerake. 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Iftcka-eefc, hair of the 
 
 head. 
 Pache, Pa/e, hair of the 
 
 head. 
 
 Tummt. 
 
 TzontU. 
 
 Vindae, in Carniola7 i^/rgg^ 
 
 and Lufatia, 6. 3 
 Mogul-Tartars, 135. Iffu 
 Kartalini, - 108,109. Tma, Tonu. 
 Oftiaks, - 11. Warrat. 
 
 Suanetti, - no. Patco. 
 Carelians, - 5^- 7*''**''> '^°^^^^ 
 
 Olonetzi, - 57- Tookkoo. 
 
 Votiaki, - 65. leerfee, Erjee. 
 
 XXI. MOUTH. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Wdoon. 
 Meejfey. 
 Ochtun. 
 Otoun. 
 
 l i r " r-'?tf il tf^~T- ■ ■ ■' — '-—■■■" ■•'■ ' ""I " ^ ' ^.ti.Ji.^m 
 
 .-^ , I r «i "'1 -ilJ^ 
 
3« 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 Indoun, Indown. 
 Endonee, 
 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 Miamis. 
 Mcfllfaugcrs. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankafhaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 ^Dt'Tir"*'*^'-^'"! ^'^'*'' ^^^^^'^ the lips 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 >/ Pampticoughs. 
 Sankikani. 
 Senccao. 
 Mohawks. 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudowcflles. 
 
 Chcerakc. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Madoon. 
 
 Toonne, 
 Ixhagachr<ehnta. 
 
 Eeh. 
 
 Iftechoquoh. 
 
 
 CamaSilij Chal, 
 
 of 
 
rn. 
 
 /, the lips. 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 - Hopataly. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Jourou. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 • 
 
 Chilcfc. 
 
 Oun. 
 
 »<H«<-<««jjyjffijg;g(»"» >">■ 
 
 Karafllnit 
 
 130. Ende. 
 
 Tawccguini, 
 
 131. Oengde. 
 
 Kamaftfhini, 
 
 132. Ang. 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 126. ^ngda. 
 
 
 124. Mepho. 
 
 
 Toungoofi, 
 
 143. HamooK, 
 
 Inhabitants of the So- 7 ^ . 
 
 cicty-Ifles. 5 
 Inhabitants of the \ Mdtoo 
 
 Friendly- Lies. 3 
 Inhabitants of Eaftcr- ? q^ 
 
 Ifland. 5 
 
 Inhabitants of the Mar- 7 v^v/j/, 
 qucfas. \ '^ 
 
 NOTE. 
 The words in the language of the Society-Ifles, Friendly- 
 Ifles, Eaftcr- Ifland, and the Marquefas, are taken from Dr. 
 Forfter's Obfervatiom, already mentioned. They are placed 
 here to fliow, that there is fame refemblance between the langua- 
 ges of thefe iflands and the languages of the Americans. Com- 
 pare thefe words with Ochtun, Otoun, Melon. Vt. f orfter ob" 
 ferves, that if we " confult the Mexican, Peruvian, and Chilefe 
 vocabularies, and thofe of other American languages, we find 
 not the moft diftant, or even accidenul fimilarity between any 
 of the American languages, and thofe of the SouthSca I(le». 
 
 F 
 
 rrr -"■■"■■'"■"•■ 
 
, m im I II' f l vmf l 'rw,ifi i »i 
 
 
 ■'■''•ir i? 
 
 3A 
 
 N O T Iv. 
 
 The colour, features, form, habit of body, and cuftoms of the 
 Amcr ana, and thefcMllanderj, arc, he fays totally different ; 
 as evcrv one convcif.int with the fubjeft, will calily difcovtr. 
 Nay, the diilancei of 600, 700, 800, or even 1000 leagues 
 between the continent of America and the Kallernmoft of thefe 
 ides, tojctlicr with the wrctchednefj and fmall fize of their 
 veflcls, prove, in my opinion, incontcftably, that thefe idander.i 
 never came fiom A:ncrica." Ohfirvatiou, i^c.p. 280, I have no 
 heiitation in Aibfcribing to Dr. Forfler's opinion, that thefe 
 ifl.inder? arc not cniigr.ii;ts from America ; but I do not think 
 the (lOi'lor has treated this fubjedt with his ufual learning, and 
 nc( utcncfs. The American words, in his Compcrati'vi 7}iliJt, ate 
 very f-"\.' in number, and arc entirely confined to the languages 
 of thj ALxiians, the Peruvians, and Chilefe. Other American 
 languages fhoulJ cTralnly have been noticed. The refult of 
 tlie comparifcn would have been, that there are feme ixjortis 
 nearly fimil.tr in the languages of certain American tribes, and 
 in thofj of the idandcrs under confidcration. I may mention 
 in this place, for I fliall not refume the fubjeft, that the 
 Tufcaroras call water A-iuoo, and the Mufkohge, or Creeks, 
 U'eixia. The inhabitants of the Society and Friendly Ifles, the 
 Marquefas, &c. call it E-vclii ; the inhabitants of New- 
 Caledciiia, 2'-t:vii), oee ; the inhabitants of Tanna, T-avai. 
 Dr. I'orlU-r's aflertion, that the " colour, features, form, 
 habit of body, and cuftoms of the Americans, and thefe iflanders, 
 are totally di.Terent," is certainly too general. He himfelf tells 
 us, fpcaking of the inhabitants of t'ae Socicty-Ifles, that the 
 •* colour of their fkin is lefs tawny than that of a Spr.niard, and 
 not fo coopery as ih-it of an American ; it is of a lighter tint 
 than the faircfl complexion of an inhabitant of the Eall-lndian 
 iHands; in a word, it is of a white, tiiidlured with a brownifti 
 yellow, however not fo llrongly mixed, but that on the cheek 
 of the f-.ireft of their women, you may cafil/ diftinguilh a 
 fprcadin'^f blulh. From this complexion we find all the inter- 
 medi.ue hues down to a lively brown," &c. Qhfer-vaticns, l3c. 
 p. 229. 1 ihink that our Chcerakc-lndians are not d.^rker than 
 
 
NOTE. 
 
 H 
 
 culloms of the 
 tally different ; 
 calily difcovir. 
 \ looo leagues 
 rnmoft of thefe 
 II fize of their 
 it thefe iflander.i 
 
 280. I have no 
 nion, that thefe 
 
 I do not think 
 il learning, and 
 rativi Tablt, arc 
 CO the languages 
 Dther American 
 The refult of 
 
 arc feme •words 
 rican tribes, and 
 
 I may mention 
 ibjeft, that the 
 ge, or Creeks, 
 •iendly Ifles, the 
 itants of New- 
 Tanna, T-avai . 
 
 features, form, 
 id thefe iflanders. 
 
 He himfelf tells 
 y-Ifles, that the 
 " a Sp."niard, and 
 )f a lighter tint 
 " the Eall-lndian 
 ivith a brovvnifli 
 lat on the cheek 
 lily diftinguilh a 
 nd all the inter- 
 Ohfcr-vaticns, i3c. 
 ■■ not d.irker than 
 
 a. Spaniard. I have plainly fccn the blii(h upon the fxc of 
 Indian women. The inhabitants of the Martiucfis. "• arc in 
 general more tawny than the farmer" [the people of the Society. 
 lllcs] being fitualcd in the latitude of c/ 57 'South, nearer the 
 line than the Society. IQes ' kcOf-Javatioin. Sec. p. 232. The 
 complexion of the inhabitantj of the l-ricndly-incs " is of a 
 darker hue, tlwn that of the comrnoniihy of the naiivcb in the 
 Soiiety-lfles; though, in my opinion, it partakes of a lively 
 brown, inclining fo f.ir toward., ihc red or coi)|;cr colour, as not 
 to deferve the appellation of fwarthy." OhjWvatioiu, ^ li'c. 
 p. 234. Thefe remarU* concerning the complexion of the 
 people of the Socicty-inc!., l-riendly-Ifles, and Marqiicfas. will^ 
 be futficient to rtiow the American naturalill. that the colour of 
 thefe people and that of many American tribes ii not, as 1 r. 
 Forller obferves, "totally diiFerent." In other phylical fea- 
 tures, or circumftances, the difference is lefs eoniiderablc than 
 our author fecms to fu;.pofe. But this is not the place to pur- 
 fue the inquiry much farther. The pl.yf.cal and other relations 
 of the Americans, and the people of other parts of the earth, 
 will be minutely attended to in my large vork relative 
 to this country. 1 (hall content myfelf, at prcfent, Nvith obferv- 
 ing on this fubjeft, that the European philofophers labour under 
 a great miftake infuppofmg, that the complexions of the Ameri- 
 cans are fo uniform. O; nearly the fame. In many inftanccs. the 
 different tribes, indepcn.'ently of admixture, differ very efTen- 
 tially from each other, both in colour and in form. Thus, the 
 Minfi, whom we commonly call Munfees. are very dark, and 
 the Cheerake very light. Sometimes, a range of hills divides 
 two American tribes (fpeaking the fame language) whofe com- 
 plexions arc different. Dr. Forfter's remark that the cuftoms of 
 the Americans and thofe of the people of the South-Sea- lllcs are 
 totally different, is entitled to ftill lefs attention. But what, the 
 reader will alk, is the purport of thefe obfervations ? Is it my 
 intention to prove, or toafTert, that the people of America and thofe 
 of the South-Sea-iHand!. .ir-e tl.r ame ? I anfwer no. I have 
 thought it proper to corred what appeared to be an error of a 
 
NOTE. 
 
 very learned man ; and I muft think it probable that the akceftors 
 of fome of the Americans, and of the people of the Society- 
 Illes, kc. had once fome connection with each other. This, it 
 is probable, was ie/ore the continent of America and thofe if- 
 lands received their prefent races of people from Afia, which 
 feems to have been the principal founder/ of the human kind. 
 
 XXII. TOOTH. 
 
 I-enni-Lennape. 
 
 ff^ipit. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Tihbity Weebitt^ the teeth, 
 
 
 Ncbetun, the teeth. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 * 
 
 Mahicanm. 
 
 Weepeetan. 
 
 Shawnees, 
 
 Nippigee. Nepittallch, 
 
 
 the teeth. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Webit, teeth. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Neepeetah, 
 
 Meflifaugers, 
 
 * 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 '• 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 lUity Tebit, teeth. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot \[ 
 and St. John's. 1 1 
 
 Weebeedah. 
 
 
 Acadians, according to ' ' 
 De Laet. - ;i 
 
 Nehidie, 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 * ' 
 
 Sankjkani. 
 
 Wypyt. 
 
 Senccas, 
 
 * 
 
TOOTH. 
 
 37 
 
 It the aKcefiors 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 f the Society- 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Omtjchihjet tec 
 
 her. This, it 
 and thofe if- 
 
 Cayugas. ^ - * 
 
 n Afia, which 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 ' ■* 
 
 iman icind. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 _ • 
 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 — 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 .♦ 
 
 H. 
 
 NaudoweflTies. 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 
 . 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Iftenotech. 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - Notch, teeth. 
 
 /, the teeth, 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 _ • 
 
 the teeth. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 • 
 
 epittallch, 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Tkntli. teeth. 
 
 
 m-«-<-*mSSS5£8S:»-^-»-»- 
 
 I. 
 
 Lcfghis, 
 
 50,51. Zeebee. 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 52. TJabee, Tfawei 
 
 f 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 71. Teeboo. 
 
 
 
 72. Teboo. ^ 
 120. Teebyeh. 
 
 ^ -.1- 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 teeth. 
 
 
 121. Teeoo^ Teebe, 
 
 
 Indoftani, 
 
 168,169. Bahi. 
 
 XXIII. TONGUE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Wilano. 
 Outon, Ooton. 
 
 ^,i^.,iu^-m 
 
/ 
 
 38 TO 
 
 N 
 
 G U E. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Wecnannuh. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 « 
 
 Miamls. 
 
 
 Neelahnee. 
 
 Mclfifaugcrs. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 p 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Outan^ Ooton. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 fVeelauloo. 
 
 Acadians, according 
 to De Laet. 
 
 I 
 
 Nirnou. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 
 Ppyeranou, 
 
 Scnecas. 
 
 m 
 
 * 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Enach/e, 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 
 OJnache. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 m 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 « 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 t 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Naudowefiies. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Chcerakc. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mulkohgc. 
 
 
 Ifte-tolaufwah. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 
 Soolijh, 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 Soolijh, 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 
 • 
 
»> _<m< wm,ii - ' <P ■■■ gWtf ^.W ' Vf "i^. ' ; ' " ■ f UJ ,- V^y^ 
 
 TONGUE. 
 
 39 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 » 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Nenepilli, 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 * 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 yipecum. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 ^ewen. 
 
 MMM-4-4;SSSf^,a^-*-^>-»- 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 67. Neelm. 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 70. Naileem. 
 
 
 73,74. Nailem. 
 109. Neena. 
 
 Imeretians, 
 
 Suanetti, 
 
 no. Neen. 
 
 Kartalini, 
 
 108. Ena. 
 
 Koiballi, 
 
 133. Siool. 
 
 Mogul-Tartars, 
 
 135. Kile^ Koele. 
 
 Toungoofi, 141,142- Eemee, 
 
 Boureti, 
 
 136. Kileen. 
 
 Kalmuks, 
 
 137. ^(f/tfW, X^f/«». 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 89. 7>^/. 
 
 
 90. Teel, Til. 
 
 91. r^/. 
 
 92,93. Teel. 
 
 
 
 
 
 94. 7K ?<•'/• 
 95,96. 7>^/ 
 
 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 BEAR D. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 JViittcney. 
 
 Cbippcwas. 
 
 Mijcbiton, Opeewye/ky 
 
 il'nr^ ,ai-.T.»ito 
 
^ 
 
 4€> BEARD. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 • 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Nitunia, 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 • 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 ' • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Mi/cbiton. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. 3 
 
 » 
 
 
 Acadians, according to ? 
 Dc Lact. X 
 
 Migidion. 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 Scnecas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Onujgera, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 « 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 Hebelin. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 Naudoweffics. 
 
 • 
 
 Chccrake. 
 
 • 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Iftechockhcfch. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 « 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • ' 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • 
 
 I 
 
1 
 
 
 BEARD. 
 
 
 Natchez. 
 Mexicans. 
 Poconchi. 
 Darlen-Indians. 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 m — 
 
 • 
 
 
 1 
 
 Chechengi, 
 Eftlandlans, 
 
 . 114. Mag, Maig, 
 55. Habie. 
 
 Mm9 
 
 ^^ 
 
 XXV. HAN D. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. - Nacbk, my hand. 
 Chippewas. - - Neningcen. 
 Indians of Pennfylvania. Ncch, Almjkm^ Olmjkm^ 
 
 Laenjkatt, Lanjkan^. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Shawnces. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according to 
 
 Dc Laet. 
 Narraganfets, &c. - 
 
 . Oniikan. 
 - Niligee, 
 
 Ncninch. 
 
 Enabkef. 
 
 i OUeeheey hands. 
 \ Niptden, 
 
 I I take thefe word* from the Lutheri CatcchHmoi, and 
 from the Nov* Sueciaefea Penfylvania in America L'efcriptio. 
 
 G 
 
 -llT^"' '-"'■' 
 
* . . * . 
 
 4a HA 
 
 N D.*"^ 
 
 ^cnccas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 « 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Eniage, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Snufagb. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 * 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. - — 
 
 * 
 
 Naudowcflics. 
 
 * 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Iftinkeh. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - Ilbock. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 * 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 * 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 » 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Maytl. 
 
 DaricR-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. - - 
 
 Cam. 
 
 Akalhini, - 119. Nak. 
 
 Altckefeck, - it 2. Eenape. 
 
 Toungoofi, - 138. Naila. 
 
 •.., I ■.!.■ - 139. Nalee. 
 
 I - 142. Nala, 
 
 XXVI. BELLY. 
 
 Ler li-Lcnnape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Wachtey. 
 
 Mijhemoutt Ifquamach. 
 
 Ill nillnri - 
 
BELLY. 
 
 43 
 
 Y. 
 
 Tfquamach. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miatnis. 
 
 Mefllfaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Pianka(haws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 tieem^^. 
 
 Omauchtci, Machty. 
 
 * 
 Mooyeeche. 
 
 Mijhemout. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 p,,/^,;,^,,. 
 
 and St. John's. 5 
 Acadians, according to? ^. ^ 
 
 De Lact. 5 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas, 
 
 Oneidas^^ 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 Wyandots, 
 
 Otqucenta. 
 
 « 
 
 * 
 
 Tchiochonlki, 
 Carelians, 
 Olonetzi, 
 JC^rtalini, 
 
 -54. Watjeey JVatzay IVatiza, 
 
 56. Watfcbtfcba^ Wattjcbxt. 
 
 57. Wattjcbo. - , 
 108. Mootzelee, • 
 
 ^ 
 
^ 
 
 f 6 O t. 
 
 tm 
 
 XXVII. FOOT. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, 
 
 Cbippewas, 
 
 Nefittun. t)zAi,1botor 
 
 
 feet. 
 
 Minfi. T* 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 }Ftbeton, his feet, 
 
 Shawnees. > 
 
 <» 
 
 Pottawaumeh. 
 
 - ^efit. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Neecabtee. 
 
 Meflifaugers. > 
 
 ■ . ♦ . , . _ 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 #• 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 • 
 
 Mian, of IWfcot 1 ^^^^^ ^^,^^^ ^^^^ 
 
 and St. John's, 
 ^cadians, according to I « 
 De Lae(. | 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Senecas^ r 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Oftondagos. « OJchfitm. 
 
 Cayogas. ^ ♦ 
 
 Qneidas. r • 
 
 'I'ufcaroras. - * 
 
 • 
 
 ^ Mt^tt, '}n tte language of ii» Indiau tf New>]^|aq4^ 
 according to fwcha*. 
 
 
T. 
 
 s^/, foot or 
 
 feet, 
 
 tHckf feetj. 
 
 New.pm|m4r 
 
 root. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Checrikb. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Cara'ibei. 
 
 Prafilians. 
 
 
 Yeych. 
 
 Nougouti, my foot, 
 PI 
 
 Semoyads, lai. Ngaeet Gaee, 
 
 ■ 11 122. Nge* 
 
 . 1 ■ -p -123. Ngo, 
 
 ■ • 1247 ■^*» 
 
 II - 125, l^goee, 
 
 Pcrfians, - 76. Paee^ Paa, 
 
 Bucharians, - 102, Paee. 
 
 Tartars, - .96. jzak, 
 
 ' I ' 97,100. yifak^ 
 
 XXVIII. SKIN. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnrl^pe. 
 Chippewas. 
 Onondagos, 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 mmmmmmmmm 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 - Cbey, 
 
 Pekkikkitt, 
 w, Gmecbu'a,, 
 Tciqai, 
 
 50. Cbeg. 
 
 51. Keg. 
 - 67. TewL 
 
 66M. Twh 
 
 ' i- ^^ f ii?r - 1"— — "■' 
 
 ^M.-^.....\u., 
 
46 F L 
 
 : s H. 
 
 1-' . -,i- - -'-*-. 
 
 XXIX. F 
 
 L E S H. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 
 Ojoos. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 fVeus, meat. ff^ea/St fVi- 
 
 
 jaas. 
 
 Minfi. " -- 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Wecas, flcfh or meat. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Wiothe. Wiauthce, meat 
 
 • 
 
 iVijothi. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Lananfoi, beef. 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 # 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 fFeafs, Oiiiasj meat. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ^ 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 
 • 
 
 Acadians, according \ 
 to De T.aet. 3 
 
 * 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. - 
 
 # ' 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Owachra. 
 
 Cayugaj,. 
 
 # 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 JVauahloo, meat. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 * 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 t . 
 
 Vil 
 
- - 
 
 FLESH. 
 
 i-' . 'A- ■■- -'-*-. - 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 - 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 
 Hon. •' 
 
 H. 
 
 
 
 Lopari, 
 
 58. 
 
 Otyeh. 
 
 
 Semoyads> 
 
 124. 
 
 Odga, 
 
 Vea/s, m- 
 
 
 126. 
 71- 
 75- 
 
 If 'f 
 
 J * 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 
 
 
 ** ■• 
 
 or meat. 
 
 Toungoofi, 
 
 14a. 
 
 i 
 
 thee, meat. 
 
 
 
 
 
 XXX. 
 
 BLOOD. 
 
 f, 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnape. 
 
 - 
 
 Moocum. 
 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 - 
 
 Mifquyy Mijkow, 
 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 - 
 
 Mochcum. 
 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Pucakan. 
 
 tt meat. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 
 Mifqueby Mufqui, 
 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 - 
 
 Mufquch. 
 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mcflifaugcrs. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Mifcouey Mijkoo. 
 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ^ 
 
 * 
 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 5 
 
 
 at 
 
 Acadiansj according 
 
 ;to> 
 
 # 
 
 al( 
 
 De Lact. 
 
 
 - 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 « 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 
 Mohoiht. 
 
 tit 
 
 I- ^rV'i'-'-4'^^*-*^'--''^-'"-''---^ i* ■-■- 
 
 .„.-,-.L .• y ^.^ A^.'. ..u-.>^ .-.^i..,^ ■ -I'r A" ''T i f *''-| i f ■-■•-'^"-'^ - rt r- -^ i - i ^ rt fin- f i tl r^ I I win I -* tiHiV*^'^ ""- i "^"^ i- a*.-^'- ■'>«>^ 
 
B h O Q D, 
 
 Senecu. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Ooeidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudo«fclfies. 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Tartars, 
 Koriaki, 
 Dugorri, 
 
 • 
 
 Otquicbfa. 
 
 « 
 
 Ingoh. 
 
 • 
 
 Kegore ? 
 
 Chaucauh. 
 
 • 
 
 t. 
 
 Tagul 
 - MoUbueHy Mdihtn. 
 
 c^7. Ka%an. 
 154. Moollyomool, 
 80. Toog. 
 
 XXXI. HEART. 
 
 I^enni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 JVdee. Kttey thy heart. 
 Oathty^ MUhewab. 
 
'^Ivitt. 
 
 RT. 
 
 , thy heart. 
 Ichewab. 
 
 *»>..,. 
 

 
 7 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 mmmmmmm 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 ■^.„. 
 
r 
 
E^«liii^^1!SiifeimimKi 
 
 Ml 
 
 _.«-A^ 
 
 im 
 
 .rt v ^ f m* f !' v^ ' ^^.\ r ^.. '* l-' ' . ' ^ Wf' - ' 
 
 HEAR T. 
 
 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnccs. " * 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. ■^ 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according 
 
 to De Laet. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Senecas. • . 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudowefllcs. 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Chikkafah, 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Utoh, JVtcu, his heart. 
 Oteehe? Otahehi\A^\it^xt, 
 
 Entahhee. 
 
 * 
 
 Micheoue. 
 
 F/uttahs 
 
 * 
 Aweriachfa. 
 
 aga. 
 
 H 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
 } 
 
 \ 
 
 vs'Ufw^f'^^^- '^^-' vV'"' 
 
so 
 Mexicans. 
 
 HEART. 
 
 Tollochtli. 
 
 Taweeguini, - 131. Keeet. 
 
 Kamaftfhini, - 132. Mit. 
 
 Toungoofi,i39,i4i,i43. Mewan. 
 
 ' - 142. Mewane. 
 
 Lamiui, - 145. Mewon. 
 
 XXXII. LOVE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 ' Onondagos. *«'*^>i'*.. 
 Naudowcflies. 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Ahoaltoivoagan. 
 Saukie. Zdrgay, or Zar- 
 geytoon, ' love, to love.' 
 Nejonrochqua. 
 Ehwahmeah. 
 Tlazotlaliztli. 
 
 •i«»4 ••«»'<•.< 
 
 5:»">"»~>"»" 
 
 Offctintzi, 
 
 79. Ooarzen, Warge, 
 
 XXXIII. LIFE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 NoocbmmoWf Nouchitno - 
 win. 
 
 # 
 
 Pummaoofowonkan. 
 
 , „ *. .*- 
 
' «"».«r-^--*''<*^"'"T'" 
 
 LIFE. 
 
 E. 
 
 an. 
 
 gay, or Zar- 
 
 ovcjtolove.' 
 
 t. 
 
 "Ti^to I: 
 
 arge. 
 
 s» 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 - fVabatiJec. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 » 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Nouchimoiiin. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 lagonhechfera. 
 
 XXXIV. DEATH. 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc, 
 Chippcwas. 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Algonkins, 
 
 Onondagos, 
 
 Neepoo, dead. 
 
 * 
 
 Nup, I die. Nip, *to die, 
 
 1 die." 
 Nippigee. Nip, 'to dip, 
 
 Idie." 
 Nepua, dead,. 
 Neepoo, Nipouin, dead. 
 lawohejs, * 
 
 XXXV. COLD, 
 
 E. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Theu. TaUf cold weather. 
 
 1 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Geejfemar. 
 
 , NouchimO' 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 IVeppee, JVepi. 
 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Neepanwayhirckee, 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Kekatch. Kikatch, < cold. 
 
 wonkan. 
 
 
 I am cold.' 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 i:, 
 
 ^lt Mj* » M 'm-' ri M l fe iaOWtJ i a* 
 

 Onondagos. 
 
 Otohri. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Roig. 
 
 .4^.<M-4;S<5S$SSB(»"H.>-»->- 
 
 Lefghis, 50^52.53- 
 
 Rohee. ' 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 SUN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Gifchuch. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Kefis, Kiffis, Kifchis, Gee- 
 
 
 fejfey. ■ 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Quifhough. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Keefogh. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Kcfaughfwoh, Ki/chach-' 
 
 
 thwab, Kifathwa. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Kefis. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Kilfwoa, Keelfoi. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 » 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Kijhefsua. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Kifisy Keefts. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Keezooje. 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 ^;. . 
 De Laet. - J ^'^'''^' 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. Nifpawus^ Keefuckquand, 
 
 Indians of New-Eng-" 
 
 land, according to^ Kefus, 
 *■ Purchas. 
 
 ^} 
 
SUN. 
 
 N. 
 
 ', Kifchisy Gee- 
 
 oh, Kifchach-' 
 Kifathwa. 
 
 ieelfoi. 
 
 s. 
 
 Kee/uckquand, 
 
 New-England- 
 
 Indians, 7 
 Gorges. [ , 
 
 : " ■ ■ ,r, ■ - 
 
 Cone^;. 
 
 accord jng to 
 
 A 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 - 
 
 Gachquau, 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 - 
 
 Garachqua. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas 
 
 - 
 
 Efcaltey. '- 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 - 
 
 Heita. 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • — 
 
 Yandcfah, 
 
 Naudoweffies, 
 
 
 Paahtah. 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 - 
 
 Eus.seA-nan-to-g€yAnantoge. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 - 
 
 NeettaUuJhy Hafhfth. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - 
 
 • Hafce, Hafche. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 Hafce. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 T 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 rf 
 
 Wittapare. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 r 
 
 Qua- chill. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 Tonaiiub. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 m 
 
 * 
 
 Darien-Indians. r 
 
 
 Caraibcs. 
 
 - 
 
 K^chi, Huyeyou. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Weyo. 
 
 Arwaccas, in 
 
 Guaiana. 
 
 Adaly, 
 
 Shcbaioi, in 
 
 Guaianjj. 
 
 JVecoelije. 
 
 ^rafilians. 
 
 - 
 
 Coaraci. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 
 Inti. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 - 
 
 Ante. 
 
 t This word I quote from memory j but the fpelling may 
 bf depended upon. 
 
 c 
 
i % 
 
 54 
 
 Chcremifli, 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 SUN. 
 
 63. Ket/cbe, Keet/cb, 
 6^. Schoondi. 
 - 66. KojUl. 
 
 67. Cho/al. 
 
 68. Kotaly Kotol. 
 
 69. ChodaL 
 
 70. C&«/, Naeey Talkoo, 
 
 71. Cj&<?/. 
 89. Kooaijch. 
 
 91. A>o», Kooaijch, 
 - 93. Goo». 
 94, 98. iCo(?«. 
 f the Co- 7 „ 
 
 175.5''"" 
 152. Heecbem. 
 
 183. Mata-Haree, 
 
 184. Mataree. 
 
 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 
 
 Inhabitants o 
 rea, 
 
 PumpocoUi, 
 
 Malays, 
 
 lavanefc. 
 
 XXXVII. MOON. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 NipahuniyNipawi Gijchuch. 
 Ddicot, Tebickefis, Gee- 
 
 X Ktjhufe, in the language of certain Indians of North-Ca- 
 rolina, according to Lawfon : Kepow, in the language of the 
 Indians of Fennfylvania, according to Gabriel Thomas, in 
 the year 1698 : Kitfus, in the language of the New England- 
 Indians, according to Purchas. 
 
MOON. 
 
 cb. 
 
 Talho, 
 
 b. 
 
 3N. 
 
 awiGifchuch. 
 ickefis, Gee- 
 
 of North-Ca- 
 nguage of the 
 I Thomas, in 
 ^evr-£nglan4< 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Quilhough ? 
 Neepabuck. 
 
 Tepechki Kifcbacbtbioa, 
 Nipia-Kifathwa, 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 Kefis. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 . 
 
 Keelfoiy Kilfwoa. 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 
 Kifhejfu. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 \ 
 
 Dehikat Ikizis, Debikat 
 
 Ikify. 
 
 Keezoofe neehaufoo. 
 
 Acadians, according to 1 
 De Laet. 5 
 
 Knicbkaminatt. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 - 
 
 Nanepaujhatf or Muntian 
 nock. 
 
 Senccas. 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 Gacbquau. 
 
 * 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Garachqua, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Heita. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. - - 
 Wyandots. - ^ 
 Naudoweflles. 
 
 ♦ ■ ■ 
 
 Tefugh. 
 
 Oweeb. 
 
 Checrake. 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 
 Neus-Je J-mtJ-to-ge, * 
 NeetlaHufa, Ncethleeh 
 
 HaMch. 
 Hafchc, Hafcc, 
 
 i, 
 
 t''! 
 
 m 
 
V 
 
 M O 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. - • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Arwaccffi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Shebaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 O N* 
 Hafcc. 
 
 JVittapare, 
 
 Mtiztli. 
 
 Nee. 
 
 Nonmy or Noene. 
 
 Cattehee. 
 
 Kyrtryrre. 
 
 Nonum^ Kati. 
 
 laci. 
 
 Cuilla. 
 
 Tien. 
 
 «<-<"<-<-^5SJ®J5k»">~>->"»« 
 
 Karaflini, 
 
 Tawecguini, 
 
 Kamaflfliini, 
 
 Moutori> 
 
 Arii, 
 
 Kottowi, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 Lcfghis, 
 
 Anglo-Saxons, 
 
 130. Keefteet, Keejchtait. 
 
 131. Keejchteen. 
 
 132. Kiee. 
 134. Keejchtait. 
 
 148. Efcbooee. 
 
 149. Schooee. 
 
 89- ♦ 
 
 94. Oee, Aee. 
 
 50. MootSy Motjch. 
 
 51,52. Moots. 
 
 - 31. Mona, 
 
 ithifa;iM-«i««i**ii n i ' «lM*iw'' ''* i M * !> ' **' 
 
••^^^•■••waOT^ 
 
 . MM - g ^* - I '- ' - ¥ ^ 9* - W- 
 
 STAR. P 
 
 XXXVIII. STAR. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape; 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 * A 1 
 
 Jlank. AUanquewakt 
 
 Alankwewaky ftar*. 
 Annunk, Alani. 
 
 Anockfuk. -^^^^X^ 
 
 Alaqua. Alaquagii ftars. 
 
 Anung. 
 
 Alanqua^* Lanquakee ? 
 
 AlanquakS,\ ftara. 
 
 Unaaquok 
 
 MefllfaugeM. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 iPiankafliaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot^ Wotlawvofs, ftars. 
 
 and St. John s. j 
 Acadians, according to ? K^rkooeth. '"^ "' 
 
 De Laet. 3 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. Anockquus. 
 
 Sankikani. - * 
 
 Senecas. - - Ogechfoondau, 
 
 Mohawks. - •• * 
 
 Onondago:. - OtfchifchtenochquM.\ 
 
 * Major Mentzcis. 
 
 f Major Mentzcet. 
 
 \ The Onondagoi! likewife call a ftar OjiJIeg, as 1 was informed by the 
 late Mr. Rittenhoufc. According to Father Lafitau (Maun dn Saimagn 
 AmriquMU, &c tome II. p. 435 ) the Iroquol* caU the ftars, O0i'f. 
 
 !'•( 
 
 i n >a,« Mti4m ni l I - ■ ■■ ■il^ "^^-^f' ■ 
 
w 
 
 S T A R. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 • .-, , ...,.-.» •■ 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Hochelagenfcs. 
 
 
 • '■ .■ ' ' . 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Uttewirarat/e. 
 
 , Erigas. 
 
 ■ 
 
 • 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 • .v," /. 
 
 Naudoweflies. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mufltohge. 
 
 
 Kotchdtchumpah. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 
 * - 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 
 # 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 
 Wattapi untakeen 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 
 Citlabin. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 
 Chirika. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 
 Otialoukouma. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 
 lacitata. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 
 Coyllur. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 
 Wangelen, ftars. 
 
 -«-*•«■■< 
 
 ••■'®@®@»^ *■*'*•■ 
 
 Kottowi, 
 
 149. 
 
 Alagdn. 
 
 Affani, 
 
 150 
 
 Aldk. 
 
 Kamtfchadals, 
 
 158 
 
 , Agageen. 
 
 WMnHirfJMIi^wMwy^'irf 11- ■■<«»■ 
 
■ -f U j ipi ■ <;, 1 ! ?■ '■ 
 
 ■ '^'i—^i^ ■ ■-■■ 
 
 lit 
 
 umpah. 
 
 ttakeer. 
 
 na. 
 
 ftars. 
 
 STAR. 
 
 Mordva. 
 Votiaki, 
 Semoyado, 
 
 Taweeguini, - 
 Mogul-Tartars, - 
 Toungoofi, 138, 
 
 
 Lamuti, 
 
 Chapogirr 
 
 Japaneefe, 
 
 Altekefeck, 
 
 - Kieft. * 
 
 65. Keezeelee^ Kezek 
 
 126. Kijfeenga, 
 
 127. Ki/cbeka, 
 
 128. Ki/fangka. 
 
 129. Keefeheka, 
 131. Keefchka. 
 135. Ot/o, Oiofl. 
 
 139. Ofcheekta. 
 
 140. Ofcheekta. 
 
 141. Ofcheekta, Ootamookta. 
 
 144. Otfchakat. 
 
 145. Otfcheekat. 
 
 146. Odfcheekta. 
 161. Phofchee. t 
 
 111. PTfl^o, FTfl^ooo. 
 
 112. Wagooa. 
 
 
 
 
 XXXIX, RAIN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Sokelaan, it rains. Ife 
 
 Kimmewan, Kimmewon, 
 Kimmeewan. * 
 
 • I infert thi. word on the imhority of the learned Strahlenberg. 
 
 t i..;.*. i. -ntioned « the name oj^a ^^^by Adajr.^, ^^tS 
 af;r b;tTt^UtleLn^fthefoutlKrutrih«^ perhap the 
 Checrake. 
 
 ■jliiiAi&'JW 
 
9o 
 
 RAIN. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 , -^5 Sookanoun. .f, s* S 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Kemewane. 1 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Algonkins. 
 
 ^ ►. ift V Waptenaan. - ^ ■ 
 
 Indians of New-Eng-") • ^ 
 
 land, according 
 
 to Pur- > Soogoran. ■ 
 
 chas. 
 
 3 1 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Ne-jit/htaronti. I 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 'f^'^ Kenape, 1 
 
 
 .tit-:- • r- f ^ , -v:. ^. 
 
 Lefghis, '^liC^ 
 
 53. Jf(«w^. -' .«,». ;-.^,. J 
 
 Imeretians, 
 
 4s=v. 109. Tfcheema. « - •"-►--^ -»^ ' 
 
 Akalhini, 
 
 119. KamCy Tfchanee, naTisI 
 
 Boureti, 
 
 136. Kooran. 
 
 Tchiochonfld, 
 
 54. Sag^. ,.,.-:3^|:f«i««|f( 
 
 XL. SNOW. 1 
 
 Xenni-Lennape 
 
 ,1?*, GwA^. ,; 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Ahguhn, Going. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • Ga«, GaA«. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - Pfaune. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Weneeh, Coone. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Guhn. 
 
 Miranis. 
 
 Mimtwawy Manatwoa. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Hokoon. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 * 
 
Kemcwan. 
 
 'ontt. 
 
 ■ ■■%■>.:. ■ 
 
 
 W. 
 
 :■[.■ 
 
 2. 
 
 Coone. 
 
 ly Manatwoa. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras, 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Naudoiveflies. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 Choktah. 
 
 I C E, 
 
 dl 
 
 X'-.kT 
 
 
 Acaunque, 
 
 Sinnee. 
 
 
 ■'f*5«ii 
 
 Hittot^-hotkch, " white 
 ice.*" 
 Dktohiah. * -^ * 
 
 Oktohfah? 
 
 T'-r 
 
 XU ICE, 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Mahicanni. r 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameb. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Kazee-Koomitfki, 117. Meek. 
 Akalhini, - ii9' Meek 
 
 Mequdrme. 
 
 Mooquaumeh. 
 
 Coone. 
 
 Mucquam. 
 
 Oiuijfa. 
 
 Hittote. 
 
 <» N. B. Hittote is ice, and hotkeh white. 
 
 {[''■niirftr' ■■ 
 
 i."- ^pi'ytK^wii?;' 
 
•*■''-: 
 
 ■w 
 
 62 
 
 DAY. 
 
 
 XLIL DAY. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Gifchgu. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Ogunnegat, " "Day, or 
 
 • 
 
 days." 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 KiJJiqua. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Okonogat, " Day, or 
 
 * 
 
 days." 
 
 XLIII. 
 
 NIGHT. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, 
 
 Tpoku. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Debbikat. 
 
 Shawnees 
 
 Tepechke. 
 
 XLIV. MORNING. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Woapan. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Keejayp. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 * 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 « 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Wapparuh. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Wahpunki. 
 
 ^Zi1Jr''""l'f'nr'-'^- ■ 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Orhangechtfcbik. 
 
 liniS-ni m 
 
E V . I N G. 
 
 * "Day, or 
 
 Day, or 
 
 T. 
 
 XLV. EVENING. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. - 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Oliguitheki. 
 Twaz6dwa, Zajogar^k, 
 
 XLVI. SUMMER. 
 
 NG, 
 
 ik. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Rankalhaws. 
 
 Algonkins, 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. S 
 
 Nipen. 
 
 Menokemegy "Summer 
 or fprmg." 
 
 Neepun, Nipen. 
 Nipennooy Nepeneh. 
 
 Echniepen. 
 
 * 
 
 Merockaminkt ** Sum- 
 mer or fpring." 
 
 Nebbooneey Nepotmeeab. 
 
 ^., h m mmi\ 1 11 JT i fn l 
 
 life. *&t.. 
 
64 
 
 S U M M t R. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. • 
 
 Neepun. '^f'-^ 
 
 56:;. •'!_■■** 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 ^A , * / 
 
 • 
 
 Mbhawks. - '■ 
 
 • 
 
 '■J.M. 
 
 Onouclagos. 
 
 Gagenhe- 
 
 \- 
 
 Cayugas. *' • 
 
 - * 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 • 
 
 -\ 
 
 Cochnewagoes. - . 
 
 • 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • ■ 
 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Akooea, . 
 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 t 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Tomepalle* 
 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Tomepalle. 
 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 120. Ta, Tamoma. 
 
 XLVII. WINTER. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 i!^,*ff.^A . 
 
 Lo%;'an. 
 Pepoun, Bebone. 
 
 
 * Adair, firam whom I take thi* word, informs us that PaUt fignifiM 
 " warm or hot." Heat in the language of the Eftlandians, s5^ '* ^"^ 
 law, and P.itlawoct: in the language of the Carelians, ^6, it is PaUvia: 
 in the language of the Albni, Ijo, it is Pala. 
 
■■ y . '-^ ■ ■w-l■T ^ ■ ■* -: ' "i'? |i . *'»''* T''^l '! f ^ - ' ^ - ' * * '* - ^' 
 
 WINTER. 
 
 ■.i^aiil. •=::*« 
 
 ER. 
 
 one. 
 
 It Ai//r fignifiea 
 ans, j5. » ''''''■ 
 6, it is Palavia : 
 
 «l 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Hpoon. 
 
 Sha-wnees. 
 
 - 
 
 Pepoon-Nunkee. 
 
 Miamis. - 
 
 
 • 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. ' 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafliaws - 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 I,' 
 
 Pepoon, Pipoun. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ' ' 
 and St. John'*. j 
 
 Beeboonah. 
 
 Onondagbs. 
 
 
 Gochfcbdre^ UchferaL 
 
 ■■*■* 
 
 t-^^t^ ^^QQf-*~*->-*- 
 
 Altekefeck, 
 
 112. 
 
 Ceen, 
 
 Kiiihazibb^Abif- 
 
 i»3- 
 
 Geen. 
 
 finian^ 
 
 
 
 Akaihini, - 
 
 119. 
 
 Ganee.* 
 
 XLVIIL EARTH, or LAND. 
 
 Lenni-Lennipe^ - 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Hacki t earth, ground, 
 land. 
 Jukwirii earth. 
 
 * See the American wcwdi for fiiow. 
 
 f This word occur* in the ounet of fome of our Vallic*, &c. Thu* 
 Tulpkhocking [m we call it] in Lancafter-county, waa called by the J>eh- 
 warea, Tulpcwehacki, which fignifiet the bud of the Tdrtmfe. 
 
 K 
 
 ■! »se"-i{fe--*.'ww««wsP*a^--.«: 
 
€6 
 
 EAfttH, on LAND. 
 
 jichgi, the earth. 
 Hackkeeh, Hacki. 
 
 JJiJieg. 
 
 Aki/kiii. 
 
 Acke ctt Atikouin^ 
 
 Minfi. - * 
 
 Mahicanni. » ' 
 
 Sha^vnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miamit. 
 
 Meififaugers. 
 
 Kikkapo<3«. « 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indiahs ot fetibblfcftl > j^ , 
 
 and St. John's. S 
 Acadians, according to 7 Mezamimo. 
 
 DeLaet. 5 * 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. - 
 
 Cayogas. 
 
 One'idas. 
 
 Twfcarorafc 
 
 Cochnewagoes. ^ 
 
 Wyandotsv 
 
 Naudoweilies. 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Oibkta^. " 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Auke or SanaukamtKAf 
 earth or land. 
 
 Toeenjagh? 
 
 * 
 
 UchttMntfchia* 
 
 # 
 
 Ahunga ? 
 
 * 
 * 
 * ' 
 
 Ecauiuiai^. 
 
 # 
 
 * 
 
«T . | i- .,— i. i . Wi H-» |Wl' . H tJ IH JIIL ' L,"" IP' , l "f * 
 
 D. 
 
 earth. 
 Hacks, 
 
 t^uin^ 
 
 \anaukamtKk, 
 and. 
 
 na* 
 
 h. 
 
 EARTH, OR LAND. 
 
 Wocconsi - . 
 
 * 
 
 Natchez. » » 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. » . 
 
 Lan. 
 
 Poconchi, i 
 
 >^ftf/,«' earth or ground 
 
 Darien-Indians. • 
 
 * 
 
 Brafilians. , • 
 
 Ibi. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Tue. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 LaSla. 
 
 Caraibes. - - - 
 
 NoHum. 
 
 Jlikiwvsiu??. 
 
 Nuna. 
 
 y> 
 
 -t^r*-*- 
 
 Perfians, - 76. Ck4k(f' 
 
 Curdi, in Curdiftan, 77. C^^oak. 
 Semoyads, 126, 127,128. Tooet/cb. 
 Kittawini, - s<54- ^0. 
 Chechengi, r 114. Lettich, Um, 
 
 Ingoofhevi, - US- ^^'"» ^^**'- 
 
 Permiaki, - 60. Ma, M90. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, - 69* ^^^- 
 
 •^B*" 
 
 XLIX. WATER. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi, 
 
 M*t>l, Beb*. 
 
 Nebbij NcbUh, MfW*. 
 
 *Mbi. 
 
 cert Aul>. of pJSff^Wi^W ^^ ^1*^ yowbNteMBI SfW 
 
 Virgincoruni. / 
 
 .^jyi^iiirTiiiMiii 
 
■ "i":-' 
 
 68 
 
 WATER. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 Naticks. - - 
 Shawnees. f 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Nbey. 
 
 Nippe,. waters*. 
 Ncpee, Nippee, M//>;, 
 Nippfh, Nippa. 
 Nebee. 
 
 Miamis. - - . 
 Meffifaugers. 
 Kikkapoos. ^ ' 
 Piankafliaws. . * ' 
 
 Nepec, Neeper. 
 
 • 
 
 Napi. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 jVif^i, NepeCj Mukttman, 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot > Nippeeg, " waters in ^ 
 and St. John's. 3 general. 
 
 Acadians, according to > >>, , .. -. ^ 
 DeLaet. j C*tf*tf«a», Or«i/M^. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. * 
 
 Sankikani. 
 Pampticoughs. . r 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Empye. 
 Umpe. 
 Onecanafe \ 
 Oneegha and Caneega,\ 
 Hohnekah. 
 
 OchriecanoSf Ochneca. 
 
 * 
 
 Awoo. 
 
 * I quote this word from iponory (but I can dqtcnd upoil tltf acci^ 
 racy of the fpeUing) from Mr. Elljot'i traniUtion of the Bible iaito the 
 language of the Natickt. 
 
 f Thefe two word* on the authority of Johamies Megapolenfis, a* 
 eaiiy a* i6ji. It will be worthy of the notice of the learnS to inquire 
 ittt» thetaeaatag of the word Onega, which it the name of a lalle in th^ 
 goTcrmnent of Oknctz in Rnflia. 
 
I m i ] 1 9m » ™i iiw >" 
 
 rs*. 
 
 pee, Nippi^ 
 'ppa. 
 
 <ee-. 
 
 M^rrmtf^ i r mm r . n 11 ■ i ii 'm i m iiiiiiy*tT!yw**w*g'^ 
 
 J ji iiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiil " 
 
 Mukuman,. 
 waters in 
 
 Ochneca. 
 
 id upoil tltf accif- 
 Ite Bible iaito the 
 
 Megapolenfis, a* 
 •MmSi to inquire 
 ; of a lake in th^ 
 
 W A T E A. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudoweifieft 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccom. 
 
 Natchez. r 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Darien-Indiai^s. 
 
 Galibii8.t 
 
 Caraibes, 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Sandoo/iea*' 
 Meneb. 
 
 Ommalh, Ammah. 
 Wewa. 
 Okaw, Ookka, 
 
 • ■ 
 
 Touna. 
 T6na, 
 
 Unuy. 
 
 ..4.*^..4 
 
 Semopds, - lao. Ee, Eetoo, Tooee, 
 
 , 121. lee^ Weet. 
 
 — — 122, 123,124. Bee. 
 
 fh 
 
 • On the authority of General Parfon*. 
 
 + The Oalihi. inhabit the conntry of Gnaiana, io South-A»efK«u 
 The wordi in thi. langnaK arc ulwn frpmthe iJ/fl«»/.<i.« C^U,, &c. 
 Printed at pari* in 176 J. B w. 
 
 ,1 
 
.-^" 
 
 fO 
 
 Water, 
 
 125. Be. 
 
 133- ^'• 
 
 135. Oofao. 
 
 136. OogeoH, Oofoon, 
 
 Koiballi, 
 Mogul-Tartars, 
 
 Boureti, 
 
 Toungoofi, 138-144. Moo. 
 
 Mandlhuri, t 163. ^fook£' 
 ^rii, - 148- ^00/. 
 
 l^amtfchadals, - 159. ^<?'- 
 
 L. FIRE. 
 
 Jx>nni-Lennapef ^ 
 
 Chippewas, 
 
 Minfi. r 
 
 l^ahicanni. r 
 
 Shawnees. - 
 Pottawatameh. - 
 
 Miamis, - • 
 
 Me0ifaguers. • 
 Kikkapoos. - * 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Tendeu, Tindey. 
 Skuddeu, Sk'^t^h, $(gr 
 tay, Squitty. 
 Tendeu, Twendaigh. 
 Stauw, Stauuh. 
 Skutteh, Skutteh, Sc0te, 
 Scutah. 
 
 ^otaweh, CoQtahwee^ 
 ScuttJ^w*. 
 Scute. - 
 
 Skute, Scoute. 
 Sqittab^ 
 
 * Qji the authority of Mr. Andrew Ellicpt. 
 
n,. ^i i. 'iiT im I II i ijij» i nn " 
 
 ■ w-m.t L . ^y^M^ 
 
 . * 
 
 />• 
 
 idey. 
 
 endaigh. 
 
 luh. 
 
 itteh, Sctate, 
 
 'oQtahwef^ 
 
 fff 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 Sucktouw^ 
 De Laet. 3 
 
 V 
 
 ■ Sankikani. - • 
 
 Tmteywe. 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c« 
 ^ Parapticoughs. - 
 
 # 
 Tinda. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks4 « 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Ogejiaa. 
 
 Uthfx/ia*y OcheeleU. 
 
 Otfchifchtay hteckat 
 
 Cayugas. - * 
 On^idas. - 
 Tufcaroras. - ' 
 
 # 
 • 
 
 . Vtcbaf* 
 
 Cochnevagoes. - 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudo^effies. 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 • Chceftah. 
 
 JPaahtah* ' ' 
 . , Cheera, Cheda, thtt* 
 ■lah. 
 
 Mulkohge. - 
 Chikkalah* - 
 
 Choktati. 
 
 Toatca, Toutkah. 
 - Luwock, Loowik> 
 Loak. 
 . AJhy ** the divineftne.*^ 
 
 Katahba. 
 Woccons. 
 Natchez. 
 Mexicans. 
 
 • 
 
 Tau. 
 1. Qua. 
 
 TM. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 . "1 -1 ""- 
 
 • On the »utlM»rUy of JohaftiKd Mggajw'wfi'' " ""'^ •» '*<^*' . 
 f Adaif. 
 
7« 
 
 DarienJndians. 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 Galibis. 
 
 Caraibes. • 
 
 Brafilians* - • 
 Peruvians. 
 
 FIRE. 
 
 • 
 
 Ouapoto* . 
 * Onato. 
 
 Ouattom 
 li Tata, 
 
 *. 
 
 -♦•♦M'^ 
 
 Iri(h (Celts in Ire- 
 land.) 
 Semoyads, 
 
 1 6. Toetu, 
 
 Vogoulitchi , 
 
 Ofliaks, 
 
 Perfiansy 
 Turks, 
 Tartars, - 
 
 ISO' 1 24. 700. 
 
 - .135. Tooee^ 
 
 126. Tiin, 
 . 66. TaoQti 
 6y. Tat, 
 
 - 71. 7*00^ 
 7a. Teogoot. 
 
 76. Aatefcby Aatafch* 
 88. Ody Atefcb. 
 
 - 89. O0/, 0/* 
 90. O0/, Ot. 
 
 91,92. O0/. 
 
 - 93»94- Ot. 
 
 95. O0/. 
 96, 97, 98. Ot. 
 99. 0«^ 
 
 I 
 
i 
 
 ■rt 
 
 fa/ch^ 
 
 
 r I R E. 
 
 ^F 
 
 CKinefe. 
 
 Choa. * 
 
 Kottowi, * 149- 
 
 Chot. 
 
 Inbaci, - i5i' 
 
 Bok. 
 
 Pumpocolli, - 152. 
 
 Bootfch, 
 
 LI. WOOD. , 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. * 
 
 Tacban. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Mittic, Metic. Meteek^ 
 
 
 trees or wood. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Weitcook, a tree. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Metooque, Mahta^ihun. 
 
 Shawnecs. "* 
 
 Meh-teh-kde, Ottechqua^ 
 
 
 Meticqueh. 
 
 Pottawatamch. » • 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Tawwanneet 
 
 Meffifaugers. » 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. - • 
 
 # 
 
 Piankalhaws. * 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. ■• 
 
 Mittick, wood for firing. 
 
 
 Meteeky trees. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ? 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 * 
 
 ' - 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 De Laet. 5 
 
 Kemotuh yMakia* 
 
 
 * On the authority of Mr. Bell. 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 11 
 1*' 
 
 i! 
 
 i 
 
 ' 
 
I • 
 
 
 f4 
 
 WOOD. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 -• f 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Hitteocke. 
 
 Pampticoughs. 
 
 . ♦ 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Cemdaugb? 
 
 Mohawks, 
 
 * 
 
 Onondagos. - ' * 
 
 Garonta. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 , * -„<.? 
 
 Oneidas. - * 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Ouyunkgue, 
 
 Erigas. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagoes. - 
 
 * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 « 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 Ochaw, tree. 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 Attah, Attoh. 
 
 Mu&ohge. 
 
 Etoh, Eto, a tree. 
 
 Chikkafah. - 
 
 Ette. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 * 
 
 Conchacs. 
 
 # 
 
 Mobilient. 
 
 # 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 * 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Tonne. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 # 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 ^mhuitl, a tree. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 # 
 
 Daricn-Indians. - 
 
 * 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Weive, Veiie, a tree 
 
 Arwaccae, in Guaiana. 
 
 Hada, a tree. 
 
 Shebaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Ataly, a tree. 
 
 ..(■i.iif f i g i .t ir'^ B gt g ' ^g- '** 
 
;gy ^ mif j i W H « "» 1 I p n 'i ' P^ - ^ " ■ W f'i".-f ' | ? ■ jB Tt ' 
 
 
 b? 
 
 u. 
 
 tree. 
 Attoh. 
 Ito, a tree. 
 
 /, a tree. 
 
 Veiiey a tree. 
 \ tree, 
 i tree. 
 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 Pcfferais. 
 
 Kartalini, 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Eftlandians, 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 WOOD. 7i 
 
 '*i:5S.'*o3:>f ^«^ '''^^> * tree 
 
 ifi 
 
 l^-jiJl Huehu'e'y a tree. • .i>JiJl 
 /^a, a tree. ..i^JiikVaTa 
 
 :iklU'J 
 
 Jbquemf a tree, Maviel, 
 
 wood. 
 
 « 
 
 - io8. Tliy Tcbe TmkL 
 
 lis. Meede^ Madgee. 
 
 1 27. Matjcbe. 
 
 55. Met/a. 
 
 153. Oof too. 
 
 97. O/oo^, a tree 
 
 :w*;(i-*^' 
 
 LII. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Acadians. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 L a 
 
 LEAF. 
 
 Wunipak. Wunipachquall, 
 " leaves." Combacb- 
 qually " leaves of a 
 tree." 
 
 Wanipacbqudlly leaves. 
 
 Wauneepockq, Wau- 
 nepockq. 
 
 Nibir. 
 
 Mifhfheepauquau. 
 
 Attafskujsy " leaves, 
 weeds, or grafs" 
 (captain smith). 
 
 -■Ilit 
 
 II 
 
 ittlii» 
 
 liH'i 
 
 »■ » ■■ *■ " i*f f'jT;i tt**^«^fg' 
 
■| i ];^J|l» i il l ■ i J,iHHHl i| l."J ' W.i ii "- 
 
 76 ' L E 
 
 A F. ^- ■* . 
 
 Mufkohgc. - 
 
 Ectoo-iicffee. 
 
 Kacahba. ■♦ 
 
 Ecapauh^ 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Ceba. 
 
 ChUefc. 
 
 Tapel. 
 
 
 Curdi, - 77- 
 
 Pak. 
 
 Scmoyads, - 120. 
 
 Wiba. 
 
 
 Wibe. 
 
 ^9^ 
 
 Dewf, 
 
 
 T/cbabe. 
 
 Xfchaba. 
 
 Tfcbab. 
 
 
 Karaffini, - 130. 
 
 Aflyrians, - 87. 
 
 Tarpee. 
 
 LIII. MOUNTAIN. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 
 H^acbtjchuy Wauchchoo. 
 
 
 Wacbtjcbuwall, moun- 
 
 
 tains. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Weighchunk. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Whauchoo. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 JVadcbu. Wadcbuafi), 
 
 
 mountains. 
 
 Miatnis. 
 
 Atchcewee. 
 
 Shawnces. - 
 
 Miffivoagewee. 
 
 Acadians. 
 
 Pamdemour, 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Onondes. 
 
I ii i i i. ii nH i ui i iin§0. \ mmj n ' um. 
 
 a ll iJM ii w i wij i 1 1)111. i ;a i w* 
 
 
 MOUNTAIN. 
 
 77 
 
 Yet. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Omndoghharage, 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Onontes. - '* 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Kamatauta. 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tonoondaughhalay Yoo- 
 noontadcnooh. 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Yooneneeuntec. 
 
 
 Cochnewagocs. - 
 
 YoonoonteCjYenoontch. 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Onontah. Notiyooh ? 
 
 i . 
 
 Naudoweflies. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 Ottare, "mountainous." 
 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Thlannechulweeh. 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Uncb^a, 
 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Uncboba. 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Suck, Taro. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Woccons. - 
 
 
 AIN. 
 
 Natchez. 
 Mexicans. 
 
 • 
 ^auhtla. 
 
 (a.Wauchchoo. 
 
 Poconchi. - 
 
 
 fchuwall, moun- 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 Galibis. 
 
 Ouiboui. 
 
 hunk. 
 too. 
 
 Caraibcs. 
 
 . Ouebo. 
 
 Brafilians, 
 
 IbiHra. Tbneture, ipoun- 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 tains. 
 
 Wadcbuafbt 
 
 
 * 
 
 • 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 
 itainSi 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 J^ahuida. 
 
 ivee. 
 
 
 M 
 
 gewee. 
 
 Pcffcr,ais. - - ~ 
 
 our. 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 c 
 
 Mordva, - 61 
 
 . Pando. 
 
 9« 
 
 Mokftian, - 6? 
 
 . Panda, fVanda, 
 
 r 
 
 u 
 
 J 
 
 1! 
 
 
 I' 
 
 I 
 
 iM 
 
 I tiiliiljl i'ill)lii'«IW*i><li*#»- 
 
78 
 
 MOUNTAIN. 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Kourikzi, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 50,51. MeeKy Mere. 
 - 124. Maree. 
 
 Othoor. Onnan-Oihoor, 
 
 a hill. 
 Taoo^ Taw. 
 
 162. 
 
 - 92. 
 
 
 '>95- 
 
 Taoo. 
 
 
 
 Katntchadals, 
 
 159. 
 
 Enfcbeeda. 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 121. 
 
 Saooky a hill. 
 
 Chaldeans, 
 
 83. 
 
 Teeroo. 
 
 Syrians, 
 
 84. 
 
 Tooro. 
 
 Aflyrians, 
 
 87. 
 
 T6eera.-\ 
 
 LIV. 
 
 
 HILL. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 
 Wachtjchuwiy Wacht/chu^ 
 wigeuy hilly. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 Poohkaiyaak. 
 
 Miatnis. 
 
 
 EefpauttcnkJ. 
 
 Senecas. - 
 
 
 Onondcs ? 
 
 \ The affinity between the(e words and the Brafilian words, 
 Jbitira and Ybmture, muft appear very ftriking, efpecially 
 when it is confidered that Ibi is the Brafilian name for the 
 earth. 
 
 X Some of the North- American tribes call the AUeghenCy- 
 mouKtains, Pamotinck, 
 
I lu imif w uw i . i m ■ ' w-. i H 'y g 
 
 II I L L. 
 
 :re. 
 
 Onnan-Oihoor, 
 
 w. 
 w. 
 
 ill. 
 
 L. 
 
 wi, Wacbtfchur. 
 hilly, 
 raak. 
 :nkj, 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 NaudoweHTies. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natdhez. 
 
 Mexicans. - 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilefc. 
 
 Omndoghharage. 
 OnontHy Imontcu 
 
 Yoonuntch. 
 
 Onontah ? 
 
 * 
 
 Nanne. 
 Eecunhulweeh. 
 
 Nanne. 
 
 Nanne, Nanneechauha. 
 
 Sook-Taro. 
 
 Tepetl, Tepee. 
 
 Cajfali. 
 
 Ouebo. 
 « 
 
 * 
 Iluincul. 
 
 M"V-.M-Hj§8©;;:SJSv»">-»-»- 
 
 lie Brafilian words, 
 riking, efpecially 
 ian nvne for the 
 
 dl the Allegheny/- 
 
 Kouriltzi, 
 
 162. 
 
 Onnan-Othoor. 
 
 Scmoyads, - 
 
 121. 
 
 Saook. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 92. 
 
 Tepe. 
 
 Turks, 
 
 88. 
 
 Tepey Depe. 
 
 Perfians, 
 
 76. 
 
 Tel. 
 
 Curdi, 
 
 - 77- 
 
 Tel. 
 
 Hlj.^,^^ l:^.-:.... „»^^--. 
 
8o 
 
 HILL. 
 
 Chaldeans, 
 
 83- 
 
 Teeho. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 95- 
 
 Kafch. 
 
 Kalmuks, 
 
 137. 
 
 ScbeeUe, 
 
 LV. 
 
 RIVER. 
 
 Lenni-Lenn&pe. 
 
 > 
 
 SipOt Sipu, Seepoo, 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 •m 
 
 T'fcpoo, Sepoo. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 - 
 
 Sippim, Sibit Scpec. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 - 
 
 Secbcc. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 - 
 
 Thepcc, Thipi. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 Secpccwec, Sibiwai. 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 T 
 
 Kenondeagb ? 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 Kaighhooghhaddaddeagh, 
 
 Qnondagos. - 
 
 »' 
 
 Geihdte, Geihuhataiie. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 Kigkbautautta. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 f 
 
 Kaihhoonhadadec,iiri|/&- 
 hoonbautaute. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 - 
 
 Keenah, Keenen. 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 - 
 
 Kahunhatatch ? 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 Yandxnkkeh, Yan# 
 daunkeeah, 
 
 Naudowcffies. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 T 
 
 Amtnoi. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 - 
 
 Hotcheh, Hatcba. 
 
 Chikkafah. - 
 
 - 
 
 Okhcnnah. Okauw, 
 water. 
 
i , l Ul |j| | ll . . I WH » ..) 
 
 "IRHI'.vt* 
 
 RIVER. 
 
 8i 
 
 R. 
 
 u, Seepoo, 
 
 Sepoo. 
 ibit Sepec. 
 
 Thipi. 
 
 :c, Sibiwai. 
 'hf- 
 
 bbaddaddeagh. 
 Geihuhatatif. 
 lutta. 
 
 ihadadee,Jri|/&- 
 itaute, 
 
 Keenen. 
 cateh ? 
 
 kch, Yan* 
 :eah, 
 
 , Hatcha. 
 ih. Okauw, 
 
 Choktah. - 
 
 Katahba. 
 Woccons. 
 Natchez. - 
 Mexicans. 
 G alibis. 
 Cara'ibes. 
 Brafilians. - 
 Peruvians. 
 •Chilefc. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 Oakhenah, " the wa- 
 tery path." 
 Efwoa, E-fwo-a. 
 
 Atoyatl. 
 
 Jpoliri, Eicourou. 
 
 Tona. 
 
 Pelu, Mayn. 
 Leve. 
 
 iSHSStS^fy-^ 
 
 >->►>"»« 
 
 92,98. Soo. 
 
 97. Soog. 
 Kabardinian Tchcrkef- 
 
 fi, - III. Ps'i- 
 
 Kamtchadals, - 159- ^''^^^ 
 
 Ofetti, - 79- -D^"- 
 
 Toungoofi, - 144- -^f^'^^' 
 Lamuti, - HS- ^kat. 
 
 Japancfe. - - ^'»«"» (thunberc). 
 
 LVI. DOG. 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc. 
 
 MeecanneUy Mekannet 
 ' Jllum,A\\oomtMoc- 
 kanneh. 
 
 il^^ 
 
 iijt 
 
 il^ 
 
 'I 
 
 m 
 
""•■W- w 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 DOG. 1 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Pottawacamch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meffifaugcrs. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot? 
 and St. John's. 3 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land. 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudoweflics. - 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Jlim. Alemon, a little 
 
 dog. 
 Mum, Allam. 
 Di.ioo, Decaooh. 
 IViJfty Weefeh. 
 
 Lamah, Aullamo. 
 
 Nanne-moofh. 
 
 Anum. 
 
 Alim. 
 
 Allomoofe. 
 
 Aumm (wood). 
 Anutnt Jyim, Arum, 
 
 Alum. 
 Cheeaah. 
 Abgdrijoo^. 
 r/cbierha. 
 Sowaus, Sowaus. 
 Erhar, Alchaul, 
 Cheetb, Chcetht. 
 Erhar. 
 Neeanooh. 
 Shungujh^. 
 Keera, Keethlab. 
 
 f On the authority of Johannes Megapolenfis, as early as 1651. 
 X Chovga, a dog or wolf, according to Father Hennepin. 
 
'mon, a Httk 
 
 lorn. 
 
 caooh. 
 
 efeh. 
 
 ullamo. 
 ofh. 
 
 ood). 
 
 owaus. 
 ehaul, 
 leethc. 
 
 rfblab. 
 
 , as early as 165 1. 
 er Hennepin. 
 
 DOG. 
 
 83 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 ChUefc. 
 
 Effa, Efa, Ecfa. 
 
 Ocphe, Ophc. 
 
 Ophe. 
 
 Tauntfce, Taunfce. 
 
 Tauhhe. 
 
 Chichi. 
 
 TJi. 
 
 * 
 
 Pero. 
 Pero. 
 
 • 
 
 * 
 Tevoa. 
 
 }t 
 
 Semoyads, - lio- Kanangt Kokam, 
 
 ..I,...-.— . - 127. Kanak. 
 
 ____ - 128. Kanak, Kenak. 
 
 _.,«_■— - 139. Kanak. 
 
 1 30. Kannak. 
 
 III. Chha. 
 
 54. Koeera. 
 
 - 55. Kooer. 
 
 56. Koeera, 
 
 57. Koeeroo. 
 
 Karaffint, 
 Tcherkefli, 
 T'-Hiochonlki, 
 . Eftlandiansj 
 Carelians, 
 01onetzi> 
 
 + Thefe have, moft probably, been adopted from the Spanifli, 
 
 Pirre. _ _ 
 
 M 
 
 \\* 
 
■*M«ta 
 
 84 DOG. 
 
 Oftiaks, - - 75. Konaik. 
 
 Pcrfuns, - 76. Kookoor, Saig, Sak, 
 
 Sekee. 
 Curdi, - - 77. Sekeet Zaee. 
 Siamcfc. - - r/o, Tsjoo, Tgio (,KAur- 
 
 fer). 
 Pumpocolli, - 152. Tzee. 
 Tangutani, - 165. Tfchee. 
 Akafliini, - H9- ^^«^- 
 
 LVII. 
 
 BIRD. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 - T/cbokHs. TJcbclmfM, 
 
 
 birds. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Auwehelles. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Tfchitfis. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Aaweffinfah. 
 
 Onondagos. - 
 
 TJcUigaches. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Epb«us-\. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Tj/tquin. 
 
 M«4>4 
 
 •W;S8SSfiSS&-»-»-»-»- 
 
 Tchiochonlki, ■ 
 
 54. Leendgo. 
 
 Eftlandians, - 
 
 - 55- I^'^^' 
 
 Carclians, 
 
 56. Leendoo. 
 
 Chaldeans, - 
 
 - 83. Oeephoo. 
 
 t On the authority of Mr. William Bartram 
 
FISH. 
 
 85 
 
 Saigt Sakt 
 
 tee. 
 
 , Tgio (KiSwr 
 
 LVIII. FISH. 
 
 w -o ■* 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 1 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 *V^k 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 D. 
 
 Indians of Virginia 
 
 TJcbclmfa(t 
 
 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Us. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 s. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 nfah* 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 hes. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. - 
 
 
 Cochnewagocs. - 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 ►•>- 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 r! 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 • 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. - 
 
 iam Bartram 
 
 
 Namees. 
 
 Namafc, Namafs. 
 Namobsj Namohfoh. Na^ 
 
 mohftfgf fiflies. 
 Namaus. 
 Kegonce, Kickta. 
 KikoftSt Kickons. 
 Noughmafs (captain 
 
 smith). 
 Kc-in-joh. 
 Kenjeebogough ? 
 Otfcbienta. 
 Ojountau. 
 Kunjoon. 
 
 Kantfchccah, Ktinjunb ? 
 Kancheeunk. 
 Eetfoo. 
 
 
 Nanneb. 
 Nameb, 
 
 I 
 
I 
 
 96 
 
 FISH. 
 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 - 
 
 f 
 
 N.uchcz. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. - 
 
 - 
 
 Car. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 - 
 
 Oto. 
 
 Curaibcs. - 
 
 m " 
 
 Jutbe. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 - 
 
 Pird. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 . - 
 
 Challua. 
 
 Chilcfc. 
 
 / 
 
 Challua. 
 
 
 
 Pcrfians, - 
 
 - 76. 
 
 Maibect Mahee^ Maa- 
 tjchte. 
 
 Curdi, 
 
 77. 
 
 Mazee, Maaget. 
 
 Bucharians, 
 
 - 102. 
 
 Mahee, Mate. 
 
 Malays, 
 
 183. 
 
 Eekofiy Eekan. 
 
 Chaldeans, 
 
 - 83. 
 
 Neenoo, 
 
 Syrians, - 
 
 - 84. 
 
 Noono. 
 
 Tooflietti, 
 
 116. 
 
 T/charey Tfchar. 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 123. 
 
 Karre. 
 
 
 124. 
 120. 
 
 Cbarre, 
 
 
 Cbalyeh. 
 Chale. 
 
 
 111. 
 
 
 AAA* 
 
 Chalitai. 
 
 
 ^ AAA* 
 
 125. 
 
 1 16. 
 
 Kole, " 
 
 
 KoUe. 
 
 KoibuMJ. 
 
 " 1 AV* 
 
 133- 
 
 CboUa. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 69. 
 
 Chool 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 - - 70. 
 
 Cbool. 
 
 
Mavwe^WM ^ '-t ■<"" '" 
 
 BREAD. 
 
 «7 
 
 LIX. B R E A D. 
 
 |^nni-L«nnapc. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 1 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Mahee, Maa- 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 
 Meflifaugers. r 
 
 taaget. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Uee. 
 
 
 kan. 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 . 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 Jcbar. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. ' 
 
 J^hpoan, Auchpoan, 
 
 Panef. 
 Lochkhammen, " flour 
 
 of grain." 
 Tauquauh, Pummch. 
 Paboujhigatiy S^etuhgan. 
 Puttookancak. 
 Bccquauflckun. 
 Tuckhaan, Tuckban, 
 
 Taumi. 
 
 f 
 - Mnadra, Cat^draX. 
 Kanataiilook. 
 
 lochardcbqua. 
 
 * 
 
 Kanautoulook. 
 Ootocfiarey Otaunarch. 
 
 + Pane. See Voctbularium Baibaro-Virgineorum.— It is 
 unneceffary to point out the affinity between feme of thf fe 
 American words and the words for bread in the Latin lan- 
 guage ; and in the Italian, SpaniJh. and other modern lan- 
 guages of Europe. 
 
 J On the authority of Johannes Megapolen«:. 
 
 I 
 
 II 
 
 m 
 
 Pi 
 
 ^ 
 
18 BREAD. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Datahrah. 
 
 Naudowcflics. 
 
 « 
 
 Chcerakc. 
 
 Kawtoo. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 TuckdiguSy Tucka, 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 * 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Kooftauh. 
 
 Woecons. 
 
 Ikettau. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. - 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Viic. Nuviic, my bread. 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 * 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Meiou, Ereha, 
 
 Chilcfc. 
 
 Methertf flour or meal. 
 
 -<M-<-.Mj©gS5jS;S;;v-»-»->-»- 
 
 Tartars, p4>92>99: 
 
 Jfcb, 
 
 Curdi, - 77- 
 
 Pan, Nan., 
 
 Hebrews, - 8i. 
 
 Lechm. 
 
 Chaldeans, - 83. 
 
 Lachmoo. 
 
 Lingua Andicaf, 1 1 8 . 
 
 Tchan, Can. 
 
 Boureti, - 136- 
 
 Ootoom'ik. 
 
 Yakouti, - 106. 
 
 Katanach, 
 
 PumpoLoUi, - 152. 
 
 Koeeta. 
 
 f Thu language is fpokea on Mount-Caucafus. 
 
uMin i n». <iwg)gffitg|pyr 
 
 BONE. 
 
 89 
 
 Tucka, 
 
 lie, my bread. 
 
 reha, 
 
 [our or meal. 
 
 ». 
 
 it-Caucafus. 
 
 LX. BON E. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Miatnis. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 NaudowclTics. 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah, 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 GaUbis. 
 
 JVocbgan, Wochkon. 
 Wochkun. 
 Oolkan, Wuchkan. 
 Wujkon. 
 
 Kauneeh, Kana, 
 Ochcunne. 
 
 OJchtiebnta. 
 
 » 
 
 Oaftee. 
 
 Ohflcerch. 
 
 * 
 
 Ochftccah. 
 
 E'foonncc. 
 
 Nofaup. 
 
 « 
 • 
 
 Tep. 
 
go BONE. 1 
 
 Caraibcs. 
 
 Nabo, 1 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Canga, 1 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Tullu. 1 
 
 Chilcfc. 
 
 1 
 
 -4.4MMMjsss;jsS3(»"»">"»-»~ 1 
 
 Armenians, - 107. 
 
 OJkor, Wojker^ Wojkow. 
 
 Bucharians, - 102. 
 
 Ooftoogan. 
 
 Japanefe. 
 
 Fone (thunberg). 
 
 Kourikzi, - 164. 
 
 Pone. 
 
 Carelians, - 56. 
 
 Loo-00. 
 
 Olonetzi, - - 57. 
 
 Loo. 
 
 Tchcrcmiffi, - 63. 
 
 Loo. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, - 69. 
 
 Oftiaks, - 70- 
 Kartalini, - 108. 
 
 Loo. 
 
 L60-00y Too. 
 TJooaUe. 
 
 LXI. HORN. 1 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Shoommoo, WJchummo. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Weewcclauh. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Onagara. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Huacra. 
 
 Arabians, - 85. Soommyeh. 
 
 Japanefe. 
 
 TJunno (thunbirg). 
 
•er, IVoJkoor. 
 nberg). 
 
 0. 
 
 N. 
 
 », ffjchummt. 
 jh. 
 
 hunberg). 
 
 LXII. HOUSE. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 
 . mk, JViqtmmy Wec- 
 
 
 quaum. 
 
 Minfi, 
 
 Wichquam. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Weequaum. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 - mg-'^auwy Wickwaum. 
 
 A » 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Weekamech. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Wiggcwoam. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 Tebawkans, " houfes" 
 
 
 (captain smith;. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Kanoghjhoe ? 
 
 Mohawks, 
 
 Kanoughfagough. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Ganochjdje. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 - Kamooughfote f 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Kaunoughfau ? 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Yakkench, Tahkemen. 
 
 Cochnewagocs. - 
 
 Kanunchfotcch. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - Yainohcheah. 
 
 Naudoweflics. 
 
 Teebee. 
 
 Chccrakc. 
 
 * 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Chocoh, Choco. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Chookka. 
 
 Choktah. - 
 
 - Chinch -quoa? 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Sook. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Ouke. 
 
 Natchez. - 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Calli. 
 
 
 N 
 
 M' 
 
 ilD 
 
 b) 
 
 \ 
 
 w 
 
i l ll m.l|J,Lj WWI^P- 
 
 1 
 
 It HOUSE. 
 
 Poconchi. - 
 
 Pat, Ocboch. 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Amoigna, Soura, 
 
 Caraibcs. 
 
 Toubana^ Touhonoko. 
 
 Brafilians. - 
 
 Taue viri auh. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Huaci, 
 
 Chilcfc. 
 
 Puca. 
 
 -<'*-*-^i'Sl^'^^>->'>->->' 
 
 Japanefe, - i6i. 
 
 Chookootjcho, \ 
 
 Lingua Andica, ii8. 
 
 Akko. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, - 67. 
 
 Koella. 
 
 fifl 
 
 Kooal, 
 Kcl. 
 
 ^n 
 
 09. 
 
 Kartalini, - 108. 
 
 Sachlee. 
 
 LXIII. 
 
 A I R. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 Awontiy fog. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Awaunweeh, air or fog. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Kauweooniafa. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Odawalau, 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Hohnauts. 
 
 Mulkohgc. 
 
 Hoot-tallcc. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Ara, Arre. 
 
 «4-<M-<-4;S8J5giSJ;iS;»~>«>..K->- 
 
 Kirghiftzi, - 104. 
 
 Awa. 
 
 Arabians, - 85. 
 
 Awa^ Hewa. 
 
 f Ken, houfes, according to Kxmpfer. 
 
 1 
 
 t }mi jiyjij i J ! I'l l ,"'"?" ' ! 
 
i> .» T> if niyy;yyw»wwii^w 
 
 A I R. 
 
 %i 
 
 h. 
 
 rouhonoko. 
 tub. 
 
 "•t 
 
 I. 
 
 :h, air or fog. 
 
 9/a. 
 
 ;c. 
 
 Chaldeans, - 83. 
 
 Aweerot, 
 
 Armenians, - 107. 
 
 Hot, Ot, 
 
 Yakouti, - 106. 
 
 lyel. 
 
 LXIV. LIGHT. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 fFoachejeek. 
 
 Mahicanni, 
 
 Waunfacck. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Wequai. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 JVoththea. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Oua-chi/l, the fun. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 P^/o».^/^, light of the 
 
 
 moon. 
 
 -4..<M-<-«)SSSSB5S;-»-»->-»- 
 
 PumpocoUi, - 152- 
 
 Cb0k. 
 
 Kartalini, - 108. 
 
 Natelee. 
 
 LXV. WHITE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Woapfu. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Opeh. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Waupaacck, Waun- 
 
 
 payooh. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 fVampagy IVompi. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 JVompi. 
 
 Chippcwas. - 
 
 Waube. 
 
 Shawnecs. - 
 
 Opcc. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Waupcekce. 
 
 Pampticoughs. 
 
 Wop-pjbaumojh. 
 
I t Jjg^U I . I j pw 
 
 94 
 
 WHITE. 
 
 Pottawatatnch. 
 
 > 
 
 Waabflcifll. 
 
 Senecas. - 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 - 
 
 Ne-orhejta, Orbejiocu. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 « 
 
 Owillkc. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 - 
 
 fVare-occa, Hoowhau 
 rcakcc. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 - 
 
 Kaurakau. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Naudowc flics. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Hotkceh, Hutca. 
 
 Chikkafah. - 
 
 - 
 
 To-be ? 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 To-be. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Woccons. - 
 
 - 
 
 Waurrawpa. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 Mexicans. - 
 
 •M 
 
 Iztac. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 - 
 
 Alouti, 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 - 
 
 Tinga. 
 
 Chilefc. 
 
 - 
 
 Lye, 
 
 -*-*-<-«-^s«s.s$5s:»-»->"»->- 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 6s. 
 
 Todee. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 89—99. 
 
 Ak. 
 
 
 96. 
 
 Akak 
 
 
 ./IKUK* 
 
 Mokfhan, 
 
 62. 
 
 Akjcha, 
 
 Kangatfi, 
 
 100. 
 
 Ak._ 
 
 Teleouti, 
 
 lOI. 
 
 Ak. 
 
 Armenians, 
 
 107. 
 
 iiupeetak, Speetak, 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 - 126. 
 
 Taigee. 
 
 1 1 |(fctiii,i^a(^ iiiii 1 1.' * I -gf 1*' ' 
 
•VIBHCMiHHi^PV 
 
 BLACK. . 
 
 H 
 
 Orbejiocu. 
 
 , Hoowhau- 
 
 LXVI. BLACK. 
 
 Hulca. 
 
 )a. 
 
 Speelak. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Naticks. 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 Pottawatatneh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Pampticoughs. 
 
 Scnecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudowcflies. 
 
 Chcerakc. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Kaiahba. 
 
 Suckeu. 
 
 Suckke. 
 
 N'fikkayooh. 
 
 Moot. 
 
 Mowi, Sucki. 
 
 Kuttawaak, Markaute. 
 
 Mukkooce. 
 
 Sicklbh. 
 Mackkautcwcckcch. 
 
 Mow-cottowojh, 
 
 Ach/ontacu ? 
 
 Kauhunchchce, Caw- 
 
 bunjhe. 
 Kauhoontfchce. 
 
 Che-cs-tah-ch. 
 
 ♦ 
 * 
 Luftech Lufteftee. ^ 
 
 Loofah. 
 
 
 rM' 
 
«««f«^ipBi^ 
 
 96 
 
 BLACK. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 m w 
 
 Tab-teftea. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 Tliltic. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 - 
 
 Tibourou. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 - 
 
 Ouliti. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 - 
 
 Son. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 - 
 
 •' 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 ■> 
 
 Curt. 
 
 
 -«"«-<-<-<)ssss8s:»-»->*^'»- 
 
 Semoyads 
 
 126. 
 
 Saga. 
 
 
 127. 
 
 T/age. 
 
 
 
 128. 
 
 Siaige. 
 
 
 
 - 129. 
 
 Sage. 
 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 89 — 99. 
 
 Kara. 
 
 Kangatfi, 
 
 100. 
 
 Kara. 
 
 Bucharians, 
 
 102. 
 
 Cbara. 
 
 Kirghiftzi, 
 
 - 104. 
 
 Kara. 
 
 Yakouti, 
 
 106. 
 
 Chara, 
 
 LXVII. I (E GO). 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 - M, Nee. 
 
 Nin aigbter, " I myfclf, 
 or alone." Nin, nee, or 
 nee nee, «* I, me, my." 
 Ni. 
 
 1 
 
mmfgm 
 
 O). 
 
 «' I myfclf, 
 Nifii nee, or 
 me, my." 
 
 1(E 
 
 G O). 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Neah, Neab^ Neeah. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Neg. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Nclah, l^eiah, 
 
 Potrawatamch. 
 
 Nccnah. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Nee, Neelah, Neelah. 
 
 Mcflifatigcrs. 
 
 Nindoh. 
 
 PiankaJhaws. 
 
 Nila. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 * 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot? 
 
 Neeah, 
 
 and St. John's. 3 
 
 • 
 
 Narraganfcts, Sec. 
 
 Ner. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Ee. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Eeh. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 AjuaSy I. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 rk 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 « 
 
 Caneftogas. 
 
 * 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Ee, Ee, Yec. 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 Ele-ee. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Dee, Dcch. 
 
 Naudowcflfies. 
 
 Meohy " I, or mc." 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 Anowah. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Aneh, Aneeh. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 • 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Inno. 
 
 Katihba. 
 
 Derah. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 * 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Nehuatl. 
 
 fl 
 
 m 
 
 it 
 
 
 ii 
 
 1 
 
^mfimr-^^m^mmrr^mm 
 
 H Wi I " 
 
 9S 
 
 I (E G O). 
 
 Poconchi. - /»• 
 
 Galibis, in G'.iaiana. - ^ou. 
 Caraibcs. - * 
 
 Brafilians. - - 2'xe, Che, 
 Peruvians. - * 
 
 Chilcfc. - - • 
 
 -,M"i"4-*S^S5{5S3S'?-»- *">^>- 
 
 Motouri, 
 
 Tangutani, 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 Tchiochonfki, 
 
 Pcrmiaki, 
 
 Jews, 
 
 Chaldeans, - 
 
 Syrians, 
 
 Arabians, 
 
 Aflyrians, 
 
 Hungarians, 
 
 134. Ne. 
 
 165. Nat. 
 
 53. pee. 
 
 54. Mia. 
 
 60. Mee. Me. 
 
 82. jinee. 
 
 - 83. ^mo. 
 
 84. J^ftO. 
 
 85. Ene. Oena, /^na, 
 87. yi»a. 
 
 ■ 47. Een. 
 
 LXVIII. THOU. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Ki. 
 
 • 
 » 
 
 Kecah, Keab. 
 
 
1 
 
 THOU. 
 
 «>■ 
 
 Natlcks. 
 
 Ken. 
 
 t 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Kelab, 
 
 \ 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Miatnis. 
 
 Kila, Kcclah. 
 
 
 Mcffifaugers. - 
 
 • 
 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 Kila. 
 
 
 Indians of PcnobfcotV 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Kteah, 
 
 
 MlkWyt^rtf • 
 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Ees. 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Hifs. 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 « 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Ee^iT 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Caneftogas. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Eets. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagoes. - 
 
 Eeffcc, Ecf-fcc. 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Sah, Sauh. 
 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 Chee. 
 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Muflcohgc. 
 
 Ch6mech. Ecf-faw, he 
 
 
 or ftic. 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 IJbna. 
 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Ilhno. 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • \ 
 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 • 
 
 ^ 
 
 r.r 
 
 I 
 
 •%l 
 
 o 
 
 I 
 
 ^ihMirwyrilf.'rtiqi^iVi' 
 
 1. I L WIIW — -^ 
 

 lOO 
 
 THOU. 
 
 i ■ 
 
 Mexicans. - 
 
 - 
 
 Tfhuatl. 
 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 . 
 
 /fly you or thou. 
 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 
 jfmre, Amolo, Amoro. 
 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 
 Ende. 
 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 m 
 
 • 
 
 
 Chilefc. 
 
 - 
 
 Eimi. 
 
 t 
 
 M-4"*^S!!S5SSSSf»-*-»-»-*" 
 
 
 Imcretians, 
 
 109. 
 
 See. 
 
 
 Suanetti, 
 
 110. 
 
 See. 
 
 
 Mandfhuri, 
 
 163. 
 
 See. 
 
 
 Lamuti, 
 
 145- 
 
 Sai. 
 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 - 75- 
 
 Te. 
 
 
 Perfians, 
 
 76. 
 
 Too. 
 
 
 Curdi, 
 
 - 77. 
 
 Too. 
 
 
 Inguflicvtzi, - 
 
 115. 
 
 Ho. 
 
 
 Toofchctti, 
 
 . 116. 
 
 Ho. 
 
 
 Hebrews, 
 
 81. 
 
 Atta. 
 
 
 Jews, 
 
 82. 
 
 Atoo. 
 
 
 Chaldeans, - 
 
 «3. 
 
 Ad. 
 
 
 Syrians, 
 
 84. 
 
 Anaty At. 
 
 
 Arabians, 
 
 85. 
 
 Andyeh. 
 
 
 LXIX. 
 
 THERE. 
 
 • 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc. 
 
 * 
 
 Icka, r<»///, Neetallec. 
 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 - 
 
 fVoity, or Awoity, lV»t 
 Jaudehi. 
 
 '''^\ ■r.^S'MAiMii^iWsm^^ci 
 
THERE. 
 
 lOt 
 
 r thou. 
 nolo^ Amoro. 
 
 R E. 
 
 r/;, Ncctallcc. 
 >r Awoity, If^«t' 
 i. 
 
 1 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 Naudowcflies. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 lelak, Nilak. 
 
 • 
 
 Alico wefcfji. 
 
 Dachh 
 
 Eeflaw. 
 
 ^^.4^-4 
 
 |«^<V« «j '< ^ < *f> ii>li| 
 
 Kartalini, 
 
 Toungoofi) 
 
 Lamuti, 
 
 Yukaghiri, 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 Kituwini, 
 
 108. Eeka, Etk, 
 
 139. Talai. 
 
 145. Tola. 
 
 147. Talaet. 
 
 50. Daba. 
 
 164. Na-lei. 
 
 LXX. N O. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - Matifty Attay Tagu. 
 Mack'a. 
 Efchta, Afchta, Schtab 
 
 Qnortdagos. 
 
 Jdchte. 
 
 ,i..4M-4-.:SSS5S55S>->-»-»">" 
 
 Eftlandiansi, 
 
 Lamuti, 
 
 Afgani, 
 
 - 55. Meette. 
 145. Attjcba. 
 78. Nee/chta. 
 
 m 
 
 I' 
 
 '41 
 
 • ■^^;mm^'^'^j''^^ ' ^i.* ' --'^^* 
 
■•?:'«;i' 
 
 Additions to fome of the preceding ar- 
 ticles in the Vocabularies,* 
 
 FATHER. 
 
 I 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 NenedaH. 
 
 Kabardinian TcherkelH, in. I^Mfa. 
 Tchechentzi, - 114. Da, 
 
 Ingufhetvzi, - 115. Da. 
 
 MOTHER. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Checheendau. 
 
 Kartalini, 
 Imeretians, 
 
 108. Dtda. 
 
 109. Dttda. 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 Senecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Hoghgtt ? Teototeken. 
 Ta-aga'tatu-no-t/a-fy, (mr. »ar- 
 
 RISH.) 
 
 Laktfchee. 
 
 Cannaulah, brother, and friend. 
 
 * In i/ew inftancet, I have thought it proper to introduce fone of 
 the Afiatic and American wordi, which have already been taken notice 
 of in the preceding articles, into thefe additions. Wherever tbii i» the 
 cafe, I have pointed out new affinities between the words. 
 
B R O T H E R. 
 
 103 
 
 ireceding ar- 
 aries,* 
 
 R. 
 
 R. 
 
 dau. 
 
 E R. 
 
 Teototeken. 
 ■W'HO-da-Iy, (mr. »ar- 
 
 ', brother, and friend. 
 
 ' to introduce fone of 
 -eady been taken notice 
 . Wherever tbii i» the 
 the words. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Chot-chilch-wauh. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Nockfifti. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Murraundau ? 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Bamta, Heuaj, Bhu. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Ptnu. 
 
 ^MMM-^S5jS5ffiSS>---»- y '■'' 
 
 Kabardinian Tcherkeffi, 111. 
 
 St/che, Stfcha. 
 
 Altekefick-Abiflintan, 1 1 z. 
 
 Afcht. 
 
 Kulhazibb-Abiflinian, 113. 
 
 T/chte. 
 
 Toungoofi, - 140. 
 
 Akktt. 
 
 Chapogirri, - - 146. 
 
 Akte. 
 
 SISTER. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Nochheefmus, my fiftcr. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 7'ewwoiv (wood). 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Toiemab. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Hegee. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Ich-ha gua (MR. parrish) 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Aktfchee. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Auchtchee, Ka-nee-nooh. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Chauwonwauh. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Nockfifti-Tike. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Tehneltiuh. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Waryee. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Lamotn. 
 
 -..«M-.-^S5S5®S'>"-->-^ 
 
 Altekefick-Abiflinian, 1 1 2. 
 
 Acbfcht. 
 
 Arabians, - - 85. 
 
 Acht. 
 
 Ofetti, - - 79- 
 
 Cho, Echoo. 
 
 I 
 
 K it 1 ,1 j i r^i.i i ili ii ijt iii '"[" i , ii i_ti i ij_. i L ii j, » 'ii'"j ! '" " 
 
I04 
 
 HUSBAND. 
 
 
 HUSBAND. 
 
 Naticki. 
 
 Wafukib. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 WtJJigte. 
 
 Indians of New-England. Tommaujhew (wood). 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Nekets. 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 Chauheh. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Nockene. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Yon. 
 
 Brafiliani. 
 
 TtmirtC9. 
 
 
 -<..4M-<«ifflSS;jSSS»>-»-^"*"'" 
 
 Kalmuks. 
 
 137. Vetkut. 
 
 
 WIFE. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Nruiab. 
 
 Pianka(haw9 
 
 i. - tfiwab. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 no, Yeeo, a woman. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Kateeeuke. 
 
 Iroquois. 
 
 SannateUa (lahontan). 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 AtAjab. Akeyeuh, a woman. 
 
 Maflcohge. 
 
 Chauhiwauh. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Tike. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 Eeyauh, woman. 
 
 Braftlians. 
 
 Tmirtct. 
 
 
 ..<H-«H-^^5S5SSfiK»"»"»-»-»^ 
 
 Perfians, 
 
 76. Sm, Sen. 
 
 Cardi, 
 
 77. Senne, 
 
 Mokfhan, 
 
 62. Awa, 
 
 IM>> 
 
 ji,i i| jiltl .s "?i>SSf- 
 
i m p , i !i i . 'iif 4J r ^e? ' 
 
 3. 
 
 (wood). 
 
 I T^omui* 
 
 lahontan). 
 ;yeuh, a womailt 
 
 >inan. 
 
 
 W I 
 
 F E. :. 105 
 
 Toungoofi> 
 
 . 138. 
 
 AJthtt. V 
 
 , 
 
 140. 
 
 142. 
 
 4ffti. 
 
 
 Afchtt. 
 
 
 • »43- 
 146. 
 
 Afihtt, Athti. 
 
 Chapogirri> 
 
 Afchtt. 
 
 
 V I R 
 
 GIN. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 . • 
 
 PiHumpau. 
 
 Cochnewaeoes. 
 
 . 
 
 Kauyeeahuufee. 
 
 Muikohge. 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 Hoaktee-Manneetteh. 
 Tike-Ameetah? 
 
 -Peruvians. 
 
 ■ * 
 
 Nufta. 
 
 
 CHILD. 
 
 Lenni-Le 'nfir 
 
 _ 
 
 AmtmtHs, Amecmeiis. 
 
 
 - 
 
 Awaunfees. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 
 Ptiffu. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 Apelochfa. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 - 
 
 Axaah. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Rakfaab. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 _ 
 
 Ixhaah. 
 
 Turcareras. 
 
 - 
 
 Kaqtilah, Ecatfah. 
 
 Cochnewagoci 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 Ixhahaa. 
 Nee-cha-noo-oh. 
 
 Muikohge. 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 ■ . ' . 
 
 Hokofeeh. 
 Poofltoos? Pufikoep. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 Poo&oos. 
 
 
 .*^MvS!SaSSK»-»-^»- 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 . * 155. Ntntekatfiba. 
 
 Tchouktehi, 
 
 157. I^unUhtttt. 
 
 j 
 
io6 
 
 MAN. 
 
 M A N. 
 
 i-i 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Illinois. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 Senecas. . - 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoet. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Kittawini, 
 Tchouvafhi, 
 Kouriltzi, 
 JapanefCf 
 
 Ltnno. 
 
 ///<■«»■ (father HENNEPIN). 
 
 Linneeh, 
 
 Smtiup (wood). 
 
 Nemarough (captain smith). 
 
 Haujeenoh. 
 
 A-gint (mi. parrish). 
 
 Hajeenah. 
 
 Loonkquee. 
 
 Ancehhah, Nehah. 
 
 Raatzin, Oonqueeh. 
 
 At-feh-ai. 
 
 Nockene. 
 
 Ofuiri, Oquili, Oukeli. 
 
 Jba. 
 
 WtHlO. 
 
 164. Jtin. 
 
 64. StIH, 
 
 162. Attnot, 
 ■ 161. ffto, Pheett. 
 
 HEAD. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Indians of New -England. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 Weel. 
 miupcan. 
 BtqttOfu$ (wood). 
 Onoonjee. 
 Otareh, Otaareh. 
 Onoonjee. 
 
 
 - m i n i I ] inn^i * 
 
HEAD. 
 
 107 
 
 I nbknbpin). 
 
 APTAIM smith), 
 
 arrish). 
 
 [ehah. 
 tqueeh. 
 
 i, Oukili. 
 
 ood). 
 areh. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 Skotau, Noatf-ehee-rah. 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 - 
 
 Jggonxi, 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 Eebuk. 
 
 Galibis^ 
 
 - 
 
 Oupoupou, Opoupou, Ouboupou. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 - 
 
 Uma. 
 
 MM-«-<-4SKSS©SS\>">-»-^-»* 
 
 Toungoofi, 
 
 . 138. 
 
 Delee. 
 
 
 142. »43- 
 124. 
 
 D'il. 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 jtwaret. 
 
 Kazee-Koomitfki, 
 
 - 117. 
 
 Bet. 
 
 Akafhini, 
 
 119. 
 
 Bei. 
 
 * 
 
 NOSE. 
 
 « 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 Weckeewon. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 - 
 
 Wichkiwon. 
 
 Indian»of New-England. 
 
 Matchanne (wood). 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 - 
 
 Kakondah. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 Oon-jfou-fu'w {MS., farrish). 
 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 
 _ 
 
 Enuchfahke. 
 
 . 
 
 Onoo-oohfah, O-noo-ooh-fah. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 - 
 
 Ache-efah, Oche-tifah, 
 Ocheooflah. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 - 
 
 Oneeyoohfah. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 m 
 
 Eepeefooh. 
 
 • 
 
 Mexic|ns. 
 
 • 
 
 Jacatl. 
 
 Perovians. ^ 
 
 ' 
 
 Ctnca, the nofe or noftrils. 
 
 EYE. 
 
 Lenni'LennapC| 
 Minfi* 
 
 Wufhkinkuq. 
 
 Wufchgink. ffu/H>gi«f[HaU,tyei. 
 
 W* 
 
 \ 
 
 It! 
 
 M 
 
io8 
 
 EYE. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohaw ks. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Keefkq. 
 
 Wujktfuk, Mujkijuk, «yei. 
 
 Wufkink. 
 
 Utfiioi, eyes (waoo). 
 
 Kakaa, Kegauge, Kikaukif. 
 
 A tor-lor (mr. farruh). 
 
 Kaukauhah. 
 
 Ohkaulau. 
 
 Okanreh, Okauhreh. 
 
 Okaraah. 
 
 Yochquiendocb. 
 
 Higata, eyes. 
 Eenifflieen. , 
 Neetooh. 
 
 «4a4«W 
 
 Tartan, 
 
 ^. Kos. 
 
 94, 98. Koos. 
 
 9 1 . Kotx. 
 
 - 64. Kct, Koet. 
 
 « 95. Kanok. 
 
 97. Karak, Kartek. 
 
 Tchuvalhi, 
 Tarurs, 
 
 Kabardiniaa-Tcherkeffi, in. Ne. 
 
 Suan«tti, - "O- ^'• 
 
 Kalmuks, - - >37- ^«''«»» 
 
 E A R. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Naticks. 
 Miami*. 
 -Senecas. 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Wichtanuak. 
 Nihtauog, yrifi 
 Tauwaukee. 
 
 W^-un-tah, Kmn-taug-^, 
 Oh-un-tah. < 
 
 W W'Wl('";'M:»!ii§;»jv3:fa>jj;^?rr , j#>;>!i^»^S!ffiv%^.«s^*#«w?**':'*'i'" 
 
- — "i : t«im ' • "wwiw^igy 
 
 EAR. 
 
 109 
 
 h/Ui, «yei. 
 
 (w«od)« 
 igc, Kikaukiy. 
 
 Laohreh. 
 cb. 
 
 90k. 
 
 e. 
 
 Tafcarerai. 
 
 Cochnewagoei. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 Ohuntneh. 
 Ohukitah, Ohoontah. 
 Hoonuuh. 
 Abontafion, ears. 
 
 Teehockoloh. 
 
 Nobkfoo. 
 
 FOREHEAD. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Okeen^ .J- 
 Ochkeiweh. 
 Netaup. 
 
 Kabardinian-Tcherkeffi, in. iVi^*- 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Cocbnewagoes. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Hochclaglnfes. 
 
 Ootoon. 
 
 ifumm, UuttwHUt. 
 
 r-tneeh, alfo the lips. 
 
 Kijiugattt. 
 
 Te/a-c6r-lute (mr. Ar»>»»)' 
 
 Ooflquanuh. 
 
 Yefaook. 
 
 Yeafikaren. 
 
 Ef-(kau-he-reeh. 
 ' E/ahe. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, - 67- ^«'- , 
 
 Oftiaks, -, 70'7»'72'73- ^w'- 
 
 IH 
 
iWi 
 
 no TOO 
 
 T H. 
 
 TOOTH. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 
 Wecpeet. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 IFichpit. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 
 Mepttta, teeth (woo 11). 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 
 Mtepit, Wtifit, Wttpitt, teeth. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 
 Kanoojah, teeth. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 Ka-n«-gu-ta, teeth (MR. par 
 mish). 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 Kanoojah, teeth. 
 
 Oneidas. ^ - 
 
 • 
 
 Onouweelah, Onouweeloot. 
 teeth. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Otoatfeh, Otohfeh, teeth. 
 
 Cochnewagoet. 
 
 
 Onouweelah, teeth. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 Ulkoonlheeau, teeth. 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 - 
 
 Efgongast teeth. 
 
 Chikkafah. - 
 
 
 NoeMe. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 
 Neeaup. 
 
 m4.H&S»8S:>-^>-^ 
 
 Zhiryanc, 
 
 59- 
 
 PeeH> 
 
 Permi^i, - 
 
 60. 
 
 Ptm. 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 65. 
 
 PetH. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 68. 
 
 Pankt, Pitng. 
 
 _ 
 
 69. 
 
 Wttt. 
 
 
 
 T.O N 
 
 CUE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 
 Weeknco. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 Wilanf. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 Neenannuh, my tongue. 
 
 ■ .-•S?-?**-7BS'II/';;«-:'ei*'ii 
 
muni I ■ J i u " 
 
 'mw 
 
 TONGUE. 
 
 fii 
 
 > (wooit). 
 
 , Wttpiit, teeth. 
 
 h. 
 
 teeth (MR. PAR* 
 
 Ch. 
 Onouweeloot, 
 
 ihfeh, teeth, 
 teeth. 
 , teeth, 
 h. 
 
 ny tongue. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 Naticl*. • • • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Choktah. - ' • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Whenan (wood). 
 
 Witnannut. 
 
 Owinaaghfoo, Ouwennanhfuh. 
 
 OuWentochreh, Auwendochfeh. 
 
 Owanaachfuh. 
 
 Undauchfheeau. 
 
 Soonlulh. 
 
 Neefoomofeh. 
 
 Neurou, Enourou. 
 
 Imeretians, - »09- ^'*^''^ 
 
 BEARD. 
 
 Minfj. 
 
 Wichtoniy. 
 
 Indians of New-England. - 
 
 Ifattonantlftf (wOOD). 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Ofubkareh. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Koas-tant-har. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 O^hquieroot. 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Iftce-chock-hces feeh. 
 
 HAND. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Woonochk. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Hacbk. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Nulhkq, my hand. | 
 Knuflikq, thy hand, i 
 
 
 M)amis. 
 
 Anahkemeh. 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 Noch-kifs. 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Kachk, the arms. 
 
 Senecas. - " - 
 
 Kafchuchtah. 
 
 1 
 
 i j^t; i ;j_ "ij i j/ i ijc. i j ll wnWjWJ' 
 
IIS 
 
 HAND. 
 
 Mohawkt. 
 
 • 
 
 Ot-nmi-fatu (Ma. farrish). 
 
 Oneidai. 
 
 . 
 
 Ofnooffah. pfnoongee, hands. 
 
 Tufcarorai. 
 
 • • 
 
 O-acht-neh. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 Yoreeffaw. 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 - 
 
 Aignoafcen. 
 
 Choktah. 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 Ilbuk? 
 
 Neckfapeeah, Neckfeepeeah, 
 
 hands. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 . 
 
 Maytl. Mahpilli, fingers. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 - 
 
 Majui. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 m 
 
 Cue. 
 
 ^ 
 
 >««>H»-4»< 
 
 m^^-*- 
 
 Akafliini, 
 
 119. 
 
 Kak. 
 
 Eftlandians, 
 
 - 55- 
 
 Kaiffei. 
 
 Carelians, 
 
 . s6. 
 
 Kaixit, Kaxit. 
 
 Lopari, 
 
 . 58. 
 
 Kit. 
 
 Armenians. 
 
 - 107^ Mat, fingers. 
 
 Cardt, 
 
 77- 
 
 Tetllit, fingers. 
 
 Altekefick- Abiffinian, 1 1 ^^ 
 
 , Matfcha, fingers. 
 
 Tchechentzi, 
 
 114. 
 
 , Paltek, fingers. 
 
 Ingufiievtzi. 
 
 115. 
 
 , Pa/*, fingers. 
 
 BELLY. 
 
 H 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 B 
 
 * Minfi. - 
 
 M 
 
 Mahicauni. 
 
 9 
 
 Naticks. - • - 
 
 ip 
 
 Indians r t New-England 
 
 '!■ 
 
 MefTifavgei: 
 
 m'' 
 
 SaikkiVani. 
 
 ft 
 
 $cneci« 
 
 Moouih. 
 Wacbtey. 
 
 No-mauch-ui, my belly. 
 tfetniueet. 
 
 WaiMpifie (wood). 
 
 Nee-moo-teh, my belly. 
 
 Natbiy. Theft, ftomach. 
 
 Katqueeftuh. 
 
 
■f-"«i"wimp»^ 
 
 nwr 
 
 BELLY. 
 
 113 
 
 «R. rARRKH). 
 
 noongee, handi. 
 
 Neckreepeeah. 
 (///, fingers. 
 
 ti. 
 
 rs. 
 
 gers. 
 
 !rs. 
 
 8. 
 
 ui, my belly. 
 
 (wood). 
 eh, my belly. 
 Thefi, ftomach. 
 tab. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 ucninecnounv. 
 
 Tufcarorai. 
 
 Ootqueh. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Undecrentoh. 
 
 Hocheiagenfei. 
 
 Efehehtnda. 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 Iftee-nulch-kee. 
 
 Choktah. - ^ 
 
 Cheefut. 
 
 Mexican*. 
 
 Xilltmtli. 
 
 Brafiliani. 
 
 TigHt, Result. 
 
 ChUefe. 
 
 Put. 
 
 M.4-<-<-«s5assffl;-»->->-»- 
 
 TchiocbonCci, 
 
 54. ff^ai/tt. 
 
 Carelians. 
 
 : 56. fral/cbt/cha. 
 
 Hebrews, 
 
 81. ffttM. 
 
 Kouriltzi, • 
 
 162. P/t. 
 
 Mordva, 
 
 61. Paikt. 
 
 Mokftian, 
 
 62. Piiai. 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 6s. Ket.Peol. 
 
 Taweeguini, 
 
 131. EttJt. 
 
 AiTyrians, 
 
 87. Kte/a. 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 155. Kefti. 
 
 Kamubadali, 
 
 158. Kalt'iet. 
 
 m^Lm»« 
 
 FOOT. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Neezeet, my foot. NeeieetuI, 
 
 
 my feet. • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 Naticks. 
 
 Neezeet, my foot. 
 
 Wufeet, Seet, Muffttt. Wuf- 
 
 
 feeta/h, his feet. ♦ 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Kautceh. 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 - Syt, the feet.. 
 
 I 
 
 '■ > 
 
 »* * 
 
 
 i lU l li^*- 
 
mmf 
 
 ^ 
 
 114 
 
 FOOT. 
 
 Indians of New-Kngland. 
 
 Senecai. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 HD'hehgenfes. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 MexKans. 
 
 Brafiliaas. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Seat (wood). 
 
 Sheedau, Kaujhitnu. 
 
 Ot/iiiaw (MR. parruh). 
 
 Ocbliieecht. 
 
 Aufcekeli, Auchfcc, Auchlhce. 
 
 Kallieeuh. 
 
 OchHieetau. 
 
 Ottchidafcon, the ftet. 
 
 Iftee-lectop-pix-fce. 
 
 Eeyec. 
 
 Nepapeeah. 
 
 Icxitl, tlie feet. 
 
 Chi-pouy, my feet. 
 
 Namon. 
 
 ^^•*-*^'Sli^lSi< 
 
 >«>..>»»«»* 
 
 Akafliini, 
 
 Taweegoini 
 
 Japanefe, 
 
 Olliaks, 
 
 Seinoyads, 
 
 Afgani, or Afghans, 
 
 Kartalini, 
 
 Perfians, 
 
 Curdi, 
 
 119. Ka/ch. 
 
 131. ^fchta. Top. 
 
 • 161. Afcbtt, Ahfee\. 
 
 75. Top. 
 
 127, 128, 129. Tapo. 
 
 78. Pchti. 
 
 108. Pichit, Peite. 4 
 
 76. P»ee, Paa. 
 
 77. Pa. 
 
 SKIN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 - YiMi, fFach/chadey. 
 
 Minft. 
 
 Chey. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 . * Pokkikkin. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Khi. 
 
 t AJp, according to Thunberg, 
 
 
 * ^* 
 
SKIN. 
 
 »»l 
 
 tau. 
 •arrish). 
 
 ifcc, Auchfljcc. 
 
 e f«et. 
 x-fee. 
 
 eet. 
 
 hackey. 
 
 Indians of New-England. Ntttquap (wood). 
 
 Shawneei. 
 
 Thia, 
 
 Tui'caroras. 
 
 Ehnunkeh. 
 
 Muflcohge. ■ 
 
 Iftee-Hulthpee. 
 
 Cholctah. 
 
 . Horkfoop. 
 
 Galibii. 
 
 k Opipo, Ibippo. 
 
 Cara'ibei. 
 
 ' . Nora, my Ikin. 
 
 BrafilUni. 
 
 - Pird. 
 
 -«-4-«-HHS{{affl5i55»-»-»-»-»- 
 
 Lopari, 
 
 $8. Nakkt. 
 
 Tartars, • 
 
 ^9. Ko$H. 
 
 Kirghtftzi, 
 
 104. KotM, 
 
 Suanetti. 
 
 no. Kan, 
 
 Kituwini, - 
 
 » 164. P**' 
 
 Mandihurif 
 
 >. i63> Sookto. 
 
 
 FLESH. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 i Weeyoos, lVijo»$. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Ojoes. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Wtyaus. 
 
 Indians of New-England. Mitchin (wood). 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Wee-ofe fee, Woju/e. 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 Wiyouffah, WyyouffaH. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. - Wtghjhaughtt (c apt. sMitm J. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 0-waa>ah. 
 
 Mohawlcs. 
 
 ., • A<warta, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 i i, Owauhah; 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 . Owanh. 
 
 Tufcarora*. 
 
 Owaughrehi 
 
 Wyandotit - 
 
 Waocht&w. 
 
 Mufltobge. 
 
 Anpiffwauh. 
 
 
 fil 
 
 
 1 
 
 JufaVrf '"-''n' '' .-jT^-'t^^^-^^ 
 

 ■/ - ■ '-4' - 
 
 ii6 
 
 FLESH. 
 
 %^ ^'-^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^ . . - ■,. ■ 
 
 . Chikkafah. 
 
 - 
 
 Nippee. 
 
 ■ ,- 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 Nippee. 
 
 ■ : 
 
 Kaidhba. 
 
 - 
 
 Weedee-youh. 
 
 i. -, 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 • 
 
 Chac. 
 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 - 
 
 Ipenombo. 
 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 -■,,■, 
 
 riott. 
 
 
 M-<.-,.^^SQ©;®{5S:»->-»-» ^-' 
 
 ;■•■■■ ■ 
 
 Mogul-Tartars, 
 
 135. 
 
 Maicha, Mach*. 
 
 
 Boureti, 
 
 - 136. 
 
 Maithan, Maikan. 
 
 i 
 
 Kalmuks, 
 
 137- 
 
 Machan. 
 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 71. 
 
 Wode. 
 
 
 
 7?' 
 
 fTotte. 
 
 ' *■ ' 
 
 Manfliuri, 
 
 163, 
 
 Take, 
 
 7t 
 
 
 BLOOD. 
 
 I 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 . 
 
 M'hook, Mhuk. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 . 
 
 Pookakan. 
 
 i - , 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 • 
 
 Nich-pee-caun-weeh, Nici-ie- 
 
 j • 
 
 
 
 kan-'wai. 
 
 i 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 Saiinuthoue {CAtTAiK smith). 
 
 1 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 - 
 
 Ot-quoon-fah. 
 
 1 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 Kat/e ? 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 - 
 
 Oneequ6nflrah. 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 . 
 
 Kautkeh. 
 
 
 Gochnewagocs. 
 
 - 
 
 Oneguonflah. 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 • 
 
 IJIA- 
 
 .■ 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 J 
 
 Eeih-ee{h> £a(h-eafli. 
 
 ' 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 - 
 
 Eet. 
 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 m 
 
 Inueenoure, Ttmtnouri. 
 
 * 
 
n,mm i ■ i i y^wji'. i J P MB^ J . i ,J, e »l ' _. ' H ! . 
 
 BLOOD. 
 
 trr 
 
 ch*. 
 aikan. 
 
 M.".M.<-.S8s;5SSs;»">-»-»"»- 
 
 Tartar*, 
 
 89—96. 
 
 Kan. 
 
 
 98, 99. 
 
 Kan, 
 
 
 
 Kangatii, 
 
 100. 
 
 Kan. 
 
 Teleouti, 
 
 101. 
 
 Kan. 
 
 Bucharians, 
 
 • 102. 
 
 Choon 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 50,51.52- 
 
 Bte. 
 
 Akafhini. 
 
 119. 
 
 E. 
 
 HEART. 
 
 riui. 
 
 lun-weeh, Nici-it- 
 
 !(CAPTAIN smith). 
 
 ah. 
 fah. 
 ih. 
 Ea(h-eafli. 
 
 Lennl-Lennape. 
 
 Whutteeh, Dti. 
 
 Minfi- 
 
 VchJee. 
 
 Naticki. 
 
 Wuttah. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 Nogcut (wood) 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Atahhemeh. 
 
 Algonkins. ,- » 
 
 Vta. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 An weal. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Auwercahfeh. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Auweleeh. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Yootooihaw. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Eeffeekee. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Dee-hauh. 
 
 BrafiUans. 
 
 Nhia. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Puiqut. 
 
 M-4M-<-iSS5S;2S5S;»"»-^»"»- 
 
 Perfians, - - 76- 
 
 Deel. Teel. 
 
 Curdi, - = 77- 
 
 Teel. 
 
 Inbaci, • - 'S» 
 
 Hto. 
 
 1 
 
 ■I niiriirrrjjff" 
 
ifS 
 
 LOVE. 
 
 
 LOVE, 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Dauhok£. 
 
 jtcboiualtcwoagan. 
 
 Saukie. 
 
 Achwanndeen. 
 Keenoorehquau, Kenoofn«, 
 Otchaukeeh. 
 
 
 
 Turks, 
 Afgani, 
 Lefghis, 
 Manihuri, • 
 
 88. Snagku. 
 78. Chachade, 
 - 51. OtloJo. 
 163. Chadzei. 
 
 
 LIFE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 . LebelUchtnjuoagan. 
 Pommauchfoagan. 
 ' PomoHtamoank. 
 
 
 MMMH-«jSSS®SSSS>-»- >'*'*' 
 
 Karaffini, 
 Semoyads, - 
 
 1 30. Hetlla. 
 1*7. Eellek. 
 128. Eeleepga. 
 
 
 
 
 DEATH. 
 
 Ltnct-Lennape. 
 
 - Angelleagan, Angellvwoagan, 
 Angiln, to die. 
 
 ■.^•^^^,-ij^,.:--'-r>--v*»r^-'i-~-^' 
 
- mil iMpi 
 
 i ! i)jiwi i L ii iiL i . ii *i » !"m i yi!ii. i L i| . ' . ' >|L'. !|i v' 
 
 an. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Tartan, 
 
 DEATH. 
 
 »«f 
 
 jingelloivoagan, NupfuwagwU 
 Mannihillrwoagan, Matmi' 
 hillaan, to die. 
 
 91. Adgal. 
 93. Adgnl. 
 
 1, Kenoofne. 
 
 SUN. 
 
 
 jffigtllewoagMn, 
 die. 
 
 Lenni-Lenn^pe. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 Miamis. - ■ 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. r 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. - T 
 
 Tufcarorus. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 Iflati. - : 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 ibhikkafah 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 Keelhoobt 
 
 Ci/chuch. 
 
 Kelhough. 
 
 fltpauz. 
 
 Cone (wood), 
 
 Keelliflwoa. 
 
 Kee(hoo. 
 
 Kefovwghti, '? funncs" (capt, 
 smith). 
 
 Gachquaa. 
 
 Kil-au-quofw (MR. parRISH). 
 
 Karachquau. 
 
 Gauquau, Kauauglquaw. 
 
 Weighneetah, Wighntttau f. 
 
 Heghta, Hccgthteh, Heightah, 
 
 Egaur, Eekaar. 
 
 Yaundeefhaw. 
 
 low/ (PATIIER HENNEHN). 
 
 Louis (father hemmepin). 
 
 Calefta. 
 
 Ntttak-Hafeh. 
 
 Haflic, NeetakHaJeh. 
 
 NooCeeh. 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 % 
 
 t la the language of the Coadagoi, f('„Mia fignife, a monilu 
 
 Wnniri"^^ ';_ ' " *^'"^.'" ' ' "*""" 
 
 _T!jj:«*:->t,*::s " 
 
^^f^^i^i^tni^^a^ff^mnmi i i^^ i U |i^i"^"^^ 
 
 5S \. 
 
 110 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Indians of CoHuacani 
 
 Efquimaux. 
 
 Qalibis. 
 
 Brifiliant. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Cfailefc. 
 
 S U N. 
 
 Kottowi, 
 
 Afliani, 
 
 Kamtchadals, 
 
 JFachil (bossu). 
 
 Tonatico (peter marttr). 
 
 ShikoHttk, Sakakmk. 
 
 ye'iou, Hue'iou. 
 
 Couaraffit Coaftr. 
 
 Ynti. 
 
 Antu. 
 
 ••4*4 "^Mv*. 
 
 ©SfiS©®^-^-*"' 
 
 r 149- £# 
 ^ 150. Oega. 
 V 158. laatfch. 
 
 ■f 
 
 MO O N. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Naticks^ 
 
 Miamis^ 
 
 MeiCfaugers. 
 
 Indians of Virginia^ 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Cocknewagoes^ 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas^ 
 
 TuTcaroras^ 
 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudoweflies, 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Neepauee-Keefhooh. 
 Nipahum, Nipahump. 
 Nepahuck, Nepa\»k. 
 Hanepaujhadtoh. 
 Peekontah-Keelliflwoa. 
 Lenaupe-Keeflioo^ 
 Heptt'wvjepowghs , " moones" 
 
 (captain smith). 
 Gachquau. 
 
 Kil-au-quaw (mr. parrish). 
 Ochneetah, Aughneetah. 
 Gauquau, Kauaughqua'w. 
 Konwaufontcgeak? Wighnttiau, 
 Oneetah. 
 Hatftfc-Neahah, Hatfhe-Nya- 
 
 hah, Vittg\.\i\c\i, Aii/tnhHihbau. 
 Yaundeefliaw. 
 
 Louis Bafatfcbe (father meh- 
 nepin). 
 
 Tcennoe-Nenloghe (b). 
 
 I 
 
). 
 
 IK marttr) 
 ittui. 
 
 fr. 
 
 % 
 
 
 ,.[|1J.IUI.JJ - ,. I," 
 
 M O 
 
 O N. 
 
 'IV 
 
 Iflkti. 
 
 Chiklcafi«h. 
 
 Chbktah. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 Indians of Collnacan. 
 
 Efquimaux. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 ChUefe. 
 
 Louis Bafatfcht (rATHER H8«- 
 
 NEPlNf 
 
 Nttnnak-HaJJih. 
 
 Halhe-Ncenak, Neennak-HaJJ^. 
 
 Nooteeh. 
 
 Tona (peter martyr). 
 
 Takock. j 
 
 Nouna, Noutto. \ 
 
 Cuytn. Gau, the planets. 
 
 ..4HM-4-4J 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 153- 
 
 Gaitlgti 
 
 ■«.-W 
 
 S*T A R. 
 
 
 LennULennapc. 
 
 efhooh. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 \ahump. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 lepattk. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 ,h. 
 
 MUmis. 
 Mcffifaugers. ** - 
 
 •elliflwoa. 
 
 ihoo. 
 
 Indians of Virginia 
 
 ughs, " moones" 
 
 
 smith). 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 
 Mohawks. -J 
 
 (mr. parrish). 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 \ughneetah. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 auavghquatu. 
 
 
 •geak? IVigbntilau, 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 tah, Hat(he-Nya- 
 
 
 l»teh, Aufinhnibbau. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 V. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 'che (father mew- 
 
 Cfieerake. 
 
 Alaanguefe, A bunguees. 
 Alank, AUank. 
 Anak&fs. Annokfock, ftars. 
 Wanonk. iVanankook, ftars. 
 Alaungua. Alaunguakeeh, ftars. 
 Minnato-Woccon. 
 Pummahumps, " ftarres" (Caf- 
 
 TAIN SMWH). 
 
 OjeefyondaK. 
 Ojiftok, Ko-jis-taek. 
 Ojiflbntah. 
 
 Yoojiftoqua, Oojiftoquoh. 
 Yoojiftoqualonee, ftars. ^ 
 Nich-foon-reeh, Nich-feen- 
 rech.Ot chis-noch queb, O- 
 di(h-fon-dau, O-jis-tieh-fua. 
 
 Ojiftoak, Ojiltoke. 
 
 Teelhoo, ftars. 
 
 Nthu^i, ftars (a). 
 
 "■M 
 
 roghe (b). 
 
 .J&, 
 
 r.:onmi.i~(rJ j .(Ui'-' i t :>i:„ 'l ''W:""^'^' ' ■ 
 
 i.riljl I I i'"i»iil 11"! 
 
— 1 — — 
 
 *i 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 ■ m 
 
 
 # 
 
 # 
 
 
 121 * 
 
 
 STAR. 
 
 » 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 K6t-ch6t-chum-pah f . 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 ^ 
 
 - 
 
 i»/&«/f/t»/(. 
 
 
 Ckoktah. 
 
 w 
 
 * 
 
 Phitchek, Pkutchik. 
 
 M^' 
 
 Gtolibu. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Serica, Siricco. 
 
 % 
 
 mafilians. 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 lafi-tata-miri, " all the foiatt 
 
 
 
 
 ftars." 
 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 . 
 
 - 
 
 Cit«/r<», the ftar Venus. 
 
 iln£s. 
 
 Ckilefe. 
 
 
 . 
 
 Guaglen, ftars. Gau, the ] 
 
 
 
 
 P«/. or iJ//A«, the coMleUa- 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 *'■ ^ 
 
 
 
 -f 
 
 »-<JSSi3SS^»->">"*'»-f5t 
 
 
 Afani, 
 
 
 ISO. 
 
 ^/««. 
 
 
 K*ardinian Tcherkeff 
 
 i. III. 
 
 jr«^», r«//f-&fl. ^ 
 
 
 * Kittawini, 
 
 . 
 
 164. 
 
 £';mr.j 
 
 
 Kourilui, - 
 
 - 
 
 163. 
 
 A>/«, Reekop. 
 
 
 Permuki. - 
 
 . 
 
 60. 
 
 Kad. 
 
 
 Hebrews, . - 
 
 - 
 
 81. 
 
 KochatUt 
 
 
 
 
 Jews, -' 
 
 - 
 
 8z. 
 
 Koeecbmu. 
 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 1^ • 
 
 70. 
 
 Tihocs, Chos. 
 
 
 
 7*. 
 
 73. 74- 
 
 7>- 
 
 »53- 
 
 Kos. 
 
 •'« 
 
 
 Cboas. * 
 Gattlgtu, the noon. 
 
 Kotiaki, 
 
 
 Careliansc * 
 Tclnochonlkt, 
 
 ♦. 
 
 54- 
 
 Taigtet. 
 Taihtit. 
 
 
 Olonetei, 
 
 • 
 
 57- 
 
 Tecbtetl. * 
 * 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 RAIN." 
 
 1 
 
 Lenid-Lennape. 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 m 
 
 Sekelaatt, Sobkoolann. 
 
 Sechktlaatt. 
 
 1 
 
 t The Arabs, 85, call the t^, rfitans, Scbims, and 5<«««#. 
 t See tUe Tufsarora wardt^^r tWSun and Mwn. 
 
 ■aa^i.-ff 
 
i-pah f . 
 
 \lchik, 
 
 "allthefaiatt 
 
 ir Venoi. j 
 Gau, tbe plnets. 
 w, the coftftcUar 
 
 % 
 nooB> 
 
 Ikoolann. 
 
 Stbanu* 
 
 t 
 
 _ y-^ ■ 
 
 % 
 
 
 ♦ . , 
 
 % # 
 
 ^ ^R A I N. * m 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Soaknaun. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Sokanoif^Wufokanen. 
 
 Miamis. 
 ^kikani. 
 
 Peeteellonwoh. 
 
 Soukertt. % 
 
 Unecat. 
 
 Oftandeoh. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 U-ca-un-6-la (mr. parrish). 
 
 ^eidas. 
 Tofcaroras. 
 
 Yoocaunour. Yookonnoal. 
 
 Whauhantoot, Wantooeh, Uh- 
 
 
 tueb. 
 
 Cochnewagoej. -^f 
 
 YauoongCee. 
 
 Naudoweffie|j|l - 
 If Cheerake. •- 
 
 O-iuab Meneb. 
 
 Maflcohge. 
 
 Oaikeh. 
 
 Chikkafair. - 
 
 Oombah. 
 
 Choktah. - , . -%« 
 
 Umbah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Ookforeh. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Tavtowa. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 ^iahuiztli. ^ 
 
 Carai'bes. 
 
 KonSbtui. "^ 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Amen. * * 
 
 d^jfefc. - 
 
 Mauu, Mmki. 
 
 m 
 
 ,.<M-<-4M^SS?ffi3Si^»-^»"*" K 
 
 Tchiochonflti, - 54* 
 
 Saii. ♦?• 
 
 Toofchetti, - - "6- 
 Semoyads, -♦ »23' 
 
 Kare. 
 
 Sarm. 
 hiwee. 
 
 * Altekefick-Abiffinian, \\i. 
 J%«ne(e. ^ 
 
 ^*r'(THUNaERG). 
 
 Leniii>Leniuipe. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 SNOW. 
 
 Kooni|^ 
 R 
 
 wti'Tintf-'t:'"'' "*"•-■" 
 
 ■ BJv,*3fl^l. -••?^"' '■" 
 
L Mil III pi ^W 
 
 Naticki. 
 
 Miami I. 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 I^necas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidaa. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnev/agoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Chokuh. 
 
 Kauhba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Chilefe. ^ 
 
 SNOW* 
 
 Keen. 
 
 Mannatwoa* 
 
 ffyHoyvvte. mi^ 
 
 Honeyahyeh, Honeyyahyeh^ 
 
 U-g6'la>W (MK. PAKRIStl)* 
 
 Okah. 
 
 O-nee-yeant. w 
 
 Oo-eatr-e-reh, Oo-ee' f-e-reh, 
 
 JaunquCt Cv<eetfrah. 
 yeeteh„<^eyeehteh. 
 
 Dee-nee- 
 
 AnetJUt). 
 
 Oakteh. 
 
 Wauh. '^ 
 
 fTetrnwa. 
 
 Zttl, froft, cold, ice, '* gelu." 
 
 Amandiba, hail. 
 
 Pirt, Piren. 
 
 !eteh„<^ey' 
 e-eeh. ^^ 
 
 ^^■^M.^SSS^'^SS*"*'*'*-*' 
 
 Armenians, 
 Tangatani, 
 Ingufticvtzi, '- 
 *AU«kefick-Abifl^^n, 
 
 Kulhazibb- A biffinian. 
 
 Toungoofi, 138. I43« H4 
 
 ][:tmuti. 
 
 Zeen. 
 
 Ka. m. 
 
 La, Lee, 
 
 Zf. 
 
 Z*. V 
 
 Emanda. jL 
 
 Ztmmandtti 
 
 141, HI* ■E««^#' 
 145. Emandra, 
 
 107. 
 
 hit. 
 113- 
 
 
 Lenni'Lenn&pe. 
 
 t 
 
 ICE. 
 
 1^ ^ M'hooquaumec, 
 
 ''If, M'beejuammi. 
 
■^"•" 
 
 old, ice, " gelu." 
 lail. 
 
 ^ 
 
 mi. 
 
 1 C E. 
 
 #125 
 
 Minft. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Indians of New-England. 
 
 SnAecaj. 
 
 Honeyyahyeh. 
 
 (j^eidas. 
 
 K. pakrish). 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 J 
 
 Cochnewagoes 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 1, Oo-ee' f-e-reh. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 , Cv.«etfrah. 
 
 
 ,^eeyeehteh. 
 
 J 
 
 % <• 
 
 g» Semoyads, ^ 
 
 •' W 
 
 Ingufhevtzi, 
 
 
 Toofchetu, 
 
 >-^» 
 
 Mocb^uammi- 
 Ar-yot^juo-neeh? 
 Coepol (wood) 
 Oweefah. 
 Yoowiffee. 
 . Ooweefleh. 
 Owifleh. 
 Deefliaw. 
 PiltHgii. 
 
 126. Poda. *% 
 
 115. Scha. 
 
 116. P/cba. 
 
 D A Y. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 l^ieks. g' 
 Miamis. 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Oueidas. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 » Choktah. 
 
 ChUefe. 
 
 Keeflifltoo. 
 
 Gi/chgu. * 
 
 Ukki/uk. ^ 
 
 E^fpetteh. 
 
 Wdtnta, li'ahttta. 
 
 Wfcneea^ 
 
 Ikh (b). 
 
 Neetak. 
 ^Ntetak. ^ 
 
 '^Antit, Anchu. 
 
 /» 
 
 Kabardinian-Tcherkeffi, lU. At/chnw. 
 
 
126 
 
 NIGHT. 
 
 * 
 
 I.enni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Oneidai. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Naudowr "j. 
 Iffad. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Ghikkarah. ^ 
 
 Cl^kuh. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Galibis. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 9^ 
 
 NIGHT. ^ 
 
 Pecflccoh. Pitjiiu, dark. 
 
 Tputhcu. 
 
 Tepockq, Neepauweh. 
 
 Pachkoantekeeh. 
 
 Pecuneah. 
 
 AghfiMthta, 
 
 Ach/ontha. 9 
 
 Kawoflbndeak. ^ 
 
 OofottM, Autfonneah, Ancht- 
 
 %'■ tfeeneeah, Yootfautheb. 
 
 BafatfAi, Bafatchi. 7 
 Ba/at/cbi, Bm/auhi.* S 
 
 . > fltttbltth, Neethleeh. 
 Jk i eJtinHok. 
 
 k •* Yantoha, "^ 
 
 nt • % »^ Putuna^ 
 
 ■ 4* "*. 
 
 Tuta. 
 
 •f* 
 
 Pmn, Pautt. 
 
 * - 75- ^"*- *% 
 
 Scnioyads, i*i,»la.i?3. »I4" ^"' % 
 
 Ofetti. - ^- ^- Achfrf^Achfiv.. 
 
 Dugorri, . ' - 8o. ^f^ai^*. 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 . Ou the authority of Father Hennepin. Thi. author fometime. 
 fpeaks of the Naudoweflie. aiJ W&U as one tribe, and at othe>t.m«,a. 
 two tribes. , 4 ' 
 
 1^^ f 
 
ft 
 
 -wr 
 
 * 
 
 » 
 
 iiu, dark. 
 
 !pauweh. 
 h. 
 
 inneah, Ancht- 
 
 'ootfautheh. 
 
 itcit. 1 
 %tcht,* I 
 
 thleeh. 
 
 lak. 
 
 4 
 
 % 
 
 i. 
 
 
 NIGHT. 
 
 127 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 >S3- 
 
 «S4- 
 126. 
 128. 
 127. 
 
 Netg'iniA, Nitkttntei. 
 
 Ntkttla. 
 
 PttH, Pitl. 
 
 Pun- r 
 
 PtltH. 
 
 MORNING. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Naticks. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Ckokuh. 
 
 Aallapaueh. ^ 
 • Mmhtompan. 
 Chaieepanweh. ' 
 j# ,^Yorhtanjki. » 
 
 • Oonl^heleh, ^ 
 
 
 < • 
 
 ' . WulS>i> WooUakob. 
 . ^'Attaqoe^ec. . 
 
 Chokuh. *- ^ d| lilh«^nn«ii^h6me. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 nRamis. tt|^- 
 Mohawks. 
 
 # 
 
 « ¥ 
 
 author fometime* 
 cl at othtytiunt*,u 
 
 S U M*M E B*.* 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Il^iamis. - ^ 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 Scnecas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Mulkohge. 
 Choktah. 
 Ch'iefe. *- r 
 
 )>Ieepun. . ^^ |^ 
 Nichfen. ^ 
 Nej^enwceh, Nipimvai. » 
 Cohattayough {^avt. imitb'). 
 Kan-guit-tik-iteh. t 
 
 »KaiiJfaa-kui||icak-kee. -'., 
 Milke, A/i/i«. ^^ 
 Lulhpah, furgmcr. and warm. 
 
 %. « 
 
 ♦ ♦■ 
 
 iM>>»*ia»'» t i - "I.' 'I' "* 
 
laS 
 
 SUMMER. 
 
 
 Tchiochonfki, 
 
 Olonetzi, 
 
 Lopari, 
 
 Moklhtn, 
 
 Aflkni, 
 
 54. Ktxa. 
 ^. Kezai. 
 58. Keze. 
 
 150. Pala, haraiag heat, hot 
 ther &c. 
 
 wean 
 
 '^W 1 N T E R+. 
 
 Lenai'Lennaf e. ^- - '^^|Jlwon. 
 
 Minfi. jf^» *^ 'A ^'^f* 
 
 Mahipnni. ^ ■ ' - " ^o6n. 
 Ntrraganits. .,» . #• 0|l»«F 
 
 Shawne(p 
 
 ;♦ «A 
 
 
 V^K 
 
 inia. 
 
 ' J^cfMnweeh, Eiformiai. 
 
 M. *'- I»-«%„flw (CAPTAI 
 
 W^.*' ^anew (captain 8MiTH)^k^ 
 
 I. . ». ■» 
 
 JPofanow (< 
 
 runch-neh ? 
 Hkdi-ldklce. 
 
 bas. ' 
 
 Oneiclat. 
 t 
 W, Tufcarorai. |^- -^ 
 
 j^' ChccSke. -JtM^A^ ^oV«.-^ 
 
 Mulko^ge. • - - % , muffo, 7W/«>. 
 
 Chikkafah. ,*- ^ - m^fira. 
 
 AJbCora Coppeefah. 
 Puqutn, 
 
 'Choktah#M| r* •% 
 
 •««e the American word* iw Sun, and Moon 
 
 t Thi^article 4r ^^''7 i>"P^f"^ '" 'he Ktcabuhria Cimfaratna of 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 - •• % 
 
 
 .f 
 
•W "« ■ ""( ■ 
 
 
 heat, hot wea^ 
 
 , Bifouivai. 
 
 «. , ■ . 
 
 laffo, 
 peefah. 
 
 Arr/j Cimfaralima Of 
 
 EARTH. OR LAND. 
 
 f 
 
 129 
 
 EARTH, OR L A'N D. 
 
 Lenni-Lennupe. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 M*hicanni. • f 
 Natickj. 
 Nirraganfcts, Ac. 
 
 Melfifaugers. 
 Indians of Virgmia. 
 Senecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 
 afcaroras. 
 
 »* 
 
 Cayugai 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 CochnewSfbes. 
 Chikkafah. 
 Chokiah. 
 Chokchoomah. 
 Mexicans. 
 Poconchi. 
 Jaioi, in Goaiana 
 Galibis. 
 g.Brafili?.ns. 
 Chilefe. 
 
 » Whaunahquckc, the whole 
 
 
 Hockkce, ^^i* 
 
 \ Hockkec. 
 
 Ohkf, Ohktit, Okiii. 
 Juki, Sanaukamuci. 
 J^ •# Aljpehkecwee.^hithkeewce. 
 . • Nindoh-lIockeR' 
 
 . ■* a^/y?/. (e|PTA!,N »MIT«). 
 
 **' |BkQ||uiqea, Youjmihtnjaudf- 
 .CKhoA>ieeaW 
 
 
 
 
 
 ... ^ a t i ii ii' i i ji f i w- i i'ii i Ai i r I « ■'« ■ i i ■! ' i i ** " 
 
i3» EARTH, OR LAND. 
 
 Bacharians/ 
 Tangutani, 
 Mandfhud, 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Kit^wini, 
 Chinefe. 
 Tchiochonfki 
 Olonetzi, 
 
 - 102. Ciiai, 
 
 - i6;. Sa, 
 
 163. Na. 
 120, 122, 1 24. gT**, 
 
 1 26. Toattfcb. %t, 
 
 164, 7S. 
 Ttj^ according to Bell, 
 
 57. ^a. 
 -• ^ 166. Poo, Boo, Piiate, Epthoo, 
 
 !« 
 
 Lenni-LennajjjISP ^il^* "Sw^W 
 NarfSga»fets. - ^^^^^(^oop, 
 
 Mgifaifci.V - % J^ippee. 
 
 l4B»> of N^^tlagfili. # ll^r(wooD). j|( ▼^ 
 
 Indians of ^ir^ll^ M^ Jt Slkiabanna ^aftaih smith), 
 Scnecas. - |^ • 'H^ |t JJeekafc^osT Oncckanoofh, 
 l^H^^ *Oneckanu(h. 
 
 * • 
 
 Mohaiyks. 
 Cayugas. ^%- ^ 
 ^ *Onei<las. ^i^- , J> « «- 
 
 
 > Tufcaroral. 
 acnn 
 
 
 hneckanos, Oghnacaunnth. 
 Oghnacauno, Oaknekahnoos, 
 
 Hochneak. 
 Auweah, Auwea, Auweau, 
 
 Oagknekanoos. 
 • Tfandoofteek. 
 
 Cocnnewagoes. 
 
 Wyand^. 4» 
 
 ^terake. 'HI '^ "4|k> J^wwa, ^«i««. ^«tf (b), 
 
 Mulkohge. ^ - 'O'weewauh. 
 
 Chokt|>i. * 
 
 
 • _ 
 
 O'weewauh. 
 Okah. 4 
 
 ■',.1 
 
 # * 
 
 ■#. 
 
 
 • V 
 
 i^j 
 
 
^nr 
 
 ID. 
 
 tng to Bell. 
 foie, Eptbto. 
 
 ^AFTAIK $M!TH)« 
 
 17 Oneckanoofh, 
 lih. 
 
 iS (MR. PARRIIh). 
 
 II, OghnacauHHtb. 
 
 , Oaknekahnoos, 
 
 Ic. 
 
 Luwea, Auweau« 
 
 »0S. V, 
 
 k. 
 
 na. Ama (b). 
 
 Katahba. ^ 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 ChUefe. 
 
 WATER. 
 
 4 
 
 131 
 
 Eyau. 
 
 Ooj^o (adair). , 
 
 AtU AtU Aitt, Atlt. 
 
 Ha. 
 
 Co. 
 
 •-«-4M-<-«j55ilSS5s>S^*"*' *-*'*' 
 
 Kooriltzi, - - 162. Pee, Pe. 
 
 Turks, - - 'a* 5ofl. ^ 
 
 Tartars, 89,90,92,93,96, ' Soo. -^ 
 
 98. ,. . m * 
 
 — — ^— ^7 A^^^^j Seogr; • ' ^ 
 
 Zhiryane. - ■ %. Wa^ f,.M, ' * 
 
 Perroiaki, - - ^feo. ^a.^ f\ * 
 
 Curdi. - -^ 3i4 iH"^-^' * < J 
 
 Semoyads, * - ^fm»^|^3| ^ »' 
 Vogoulitchi, - ^ *6 jWJ^-^If'' *' ^r 
 
 Showiah-laEtaguage, in Africa.^»«^i7 pr. shaw^) ^ 
 
 ^ • . ~^^- . ^ * •« ^ 
 
 «■ jt* Lenni-Lennape. - m , '][|kndai, Taindit *. Luneu, 
 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 Naticks. 
 Narraganfets. 
 ^tiiamis. '" - |f 
 Kaflcafkias. 
 Meffifaugers. 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 it bnau.'# 
 Sta-»h, S^ooV»^^ 
 
 Chuk-kutJcLk-koSt. 
 K^O^eh. 
 Ko-te-weeh. 
 Scut-teh, Scd4t-teh. | 
 
 I PaiMtwfr (^APTAIN SMVtU'}, 
 
 t ■ 
 
 ^ 
 
 • Tainda. Vocabularium Barbaro"y|K«neiru«.| 
 
 « ii 
 
 J 
 
13* 
 
 FIRE. 
 
 cw 
 
 111 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Caneflogas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudoweffiei. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Cliikkarah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba., 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 N«|hez. « 
 
 Shebaioi. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 • # 
 
 O-jeeft-tah, Ojeeft-tau, O- 
 
 jift-tah. 
 Oo-cher-li (mr. parrish)^ 
 O-chee-leh. 
 O-jees-tah, 0-lake-hau. 
 0-jifth-teh, Ojis-ta, Yooteck. 
 O-jeeh-lah? 
 Ot-chee-re, Oot-chee-reh, Ot- 
 
 chift-neh, O-chift-neh, O- 
 
 cliiee-ah, O-jis-neb, Yoo- 
 
 necks. 
 Tchees-tah. 
 Pa^itah. 
 
 Chura. Tcila (B.) 
 Toat-kah, Tote-kah. 
 Lm^, Loo-wak, Loo-wock. 
 iioo-ak 
 ,£pee. 
 Yau. ^ 
 
 Of- - V 
 
 fTecoefye. "^ 
 
 Cuthal, ... 
 
 Celts, - - 13. Htn, Dar. 
 
 Celts of Little- Britany, ,14. Tan. 
 
 IriOi. 
 
 Erfc of Scotland, 
 
 - >7- 
 
 llnne (COLONEL VALLANCET.) 
 
 TeiNt. 
 
 Welfh, 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 - 67.' 
 
 Tan. % 
 Taoot. 
 Tat, Nate, 
 Toot.. 
 
 Oniaks, 
 
 Kouriltzi, 
 Kittawini, 
 
 - 162. 
 
 Apte, Awptt. 
 
 Liho, tio. ■ ' ^ 
 
 1l. 
 
 
 lOlL. 
 
Ijeeft-tau, O- 
 Iparrish). 
 
 t:s-ta, Yooteck. 
 
 It-chee-reh, Ot- 
 •chift-neh, O- 
 jis-nth, Yoo- 
 
 B.) 
 
 ;e-kah. 
 
 :, Loo-wock. 
 
 I 
 
 BL VALLARCET.) 
 
 FIRE. 
 
 The old Perfian Idiom, 170. Attref:h. 
 Tonqainefe, in Tonquin, 182. Hoa, Looa. 
 Gipfies, - - 166. Tag, Tak, Tag$. 
 
 «33 
 
 WOOD. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Taahon. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Chos. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Matook. 
 
 Narraganfets. 
 
 Ootcunch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Tauwaanee. 
 
 Meffifaogers. 
 
 Netaukao. 
 
 Acadians. 
 
 Nimbeck, & foreft. 
 
 Indians of Virginia. 
 
 MufeSt " woods" (CAPTAXM 
 
 
 smith). 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Kauneafttau. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Oo-yen-da (mr. parrish). 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Oeyeant, Oyeant. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Orenneh, Orenhna, Ker|dihee, 
 
 
 a tree. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 SOyenteh. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Tauhuuh. 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 jittn (b). Intikti, a foreft (b). 
 
 Choktah. - - . 
 
 Ecteh. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Eeup. 
 
 
 Celts, - - 13. 
 
 Mata, Hate. 
 
 Portuguefe, - - .26. 
 
 Matta. 
 
 Kouriltzi, - - 162. 
 
 Nit. 
 
 End of the Conaparative Vocabularies. 
 
 June 28th, 1798. 
 
 » 
 
 J 
 
I l l i H ii mw i I If 
 
 ll 
 
 .■..-,- .Yf— . .MOiitt^t^M^ 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 L 
 
 [T is my intention, in this Appendix, to add a few fafts 
 and obfervations, with the view of illuftrating and correfting- 
 certain parts of the preceding pages, particularly certain paf- 
 fages in the Preliminary Difcour/e. Thefe fa^s and chfcrva- 
 tions will, I flatter myfelf, ferve, in fome meafure, to increafs 
 the value of this little Avork ; whilft they may tend to amufe 
 and relieve the reader in the progrefs of an inquiry, in which 
 I regret that it has not been in my power to pay more at- 
 tention to arrangement, and to ftyle. 
 
 Page XXV. " Lenni-Lennape, which fignifies the Original 
 People." Since the publication of the firll edition of thii 
 woik, I have met with Lofkiel's Hijlory of the MiJ/ion of the 
 United Brethren among the Indians in North- America f , a work 
 which contains much ufeful information. The author fays that 
 the meaning of Lenni-Lenape is Indian menX. Mr. Heck- 
 ewelder is my authority for the interpretation whirji I have 
 adopted, and I have good reafon to believe that his opinion it 
 well founded. 
 
 Page xxxi. " do not know the meaning of the word 
 Chippewas, or Chippe\^ay." " The Delawarcs call the Chip- 
 puwas, Schipwwe, or as I fliould write it Englifh Shepwwaj. 
 
 t Ennlifli tranflation. London. 
 \ Part I. p. a. 
 
 A* 
 
 17»V 
 
*«'i« 
 
 o 
 
 I APPENDIX. 
 
 This word is Delaware and figniiieth luhifiliHg. I think the 
 word quite applicable to a kind of whiftling they have, in 
 calling to one another*." 
 
 Page xxxi. " The Minfi, or Monfees." They likewife call 
 themfelves Miniffi, or the Peninfula-People, becaufe they inha- 
 bited the Miniffink, The tradition of thefe Indians infofms 
 us, that they originally dwelt in or under a lake, fron\ whence 
 they have fprung. It is curious that a tradition fimilar to this 
 prevails an">ng other American tribes. The Miamis^ fay that 
 they fprang out of the lakes. Anio.ig the nations of South- 
 Ameiica, t!ie Collas, according to La Vega, afTert that their 
 firfl parents iiTued from the great lake of ') iiicaca, which they 
 efteemed as their mother. 
 
 " The Mahicanni, or Mahiccans, &c." The nation of the 
 Mahicanni is compofed' of three clans : the Much-quauh, or 
 Bear-tribe : the Mech-cha-ooh, or Wolf-tribe, and the Toon- 
 pa-ooh, or Turtle-tribe. The right of chofing the fachem, 
 or chief, refides in the Bear-tribe. There is fome, but not 
 much, difference in the dialefts of thefe three tribes. 
 
 This may not be an improper place to mention, that the 
 nation of the Delawares formerly confided of four tribes, 
 v/hich were called the Turtle, the Wolf, the Turkey, and the 
 Crow tribes. The Turtle was the head of thefe tribes, be- 
 caufe, fay thefe Indians, the Turtle is a Mannitto, who can 
 live both upon land and in water. The Wolf-tribe was the 
 fecond in rank, becaufe the wolf is a great hunter and can 
 provide well. The Turkey was the third in rank, becaufe 
 this bird feeds upon a variety of good fruits and roots, fuch 
 as the chefnut, the whortle-berries (Vaccinium), and others. 
 The ( . . v-tril " was the laft in rank and refpcftability. For 
 
 i ■ 
 
 • Mr. Heck ■■•■■■ -der. M, S. j>erui mt. 
 
 m 
 
I think the 
 they have, in 
 
 y likewirecall 
 
 aufe they inha- 
 ndians infotms 
 |e, fron\ whence 
 n fimilar to this 
 
 iamisj fay that 
 itions of South- 
 
 aflert that their 
 :aca, which they 
 
 ic nation of the 
 Wiuch-quauh, or 
 , and the Toon- 
 fing the fachem, 
 s fome, but not 
 tribes. 
 
 nention, that the 
 1 of four tribes, 
 Turkey, and the 
 thefe tribes, be- 
 'annitto, who can 
 >lf-tribe was the 
 : hunter and can 
 in rank, becaufe 
 8 and roots, fuch 
 urn), and others, 
 peflability. For 
 
 APPENDIX. $ 
 
 his inferiority the Indians affign the following reafon, viz. 
 that the crow feeds upon thofe things which are thrown away 
 as offals, or ufolefs. While the chief uf the turtle-tribe had 
 a right to call all the other chiefs of liis nation together to 
 his council, and while he afled as the ])refident of this coun- 
 cil, the chief of the crow-tribe could rsver rifd to any higher 
 dignity, in the nation, than to that of lighting the council- 
 fipe, and handing it to the other chiefs and councillors 
 aflembled together. The crow-tribe has been extinft above 
 Afty years. At prefent, the turtle-tribe having no ailing 
 chief, the fuperiority is veiled in the wolf-tribe. I referve 
 my fpeculations concerning this and moil of the other fubjedls 
 of this appendix for my larger work. 
 
 Page xxxii. " The Shawnees, more properly Sawwannoo, 
 or Sawanos, are a fouthern tribe." I have lately been affured, 
 that the Shawnees preferve a tradition, that they were driven 
 by the Spaniards from the borders of Mexico. " I have no 
 doubt, fays Mr. John Hcckewelder, that the Shawnefe for- 
 merly refided on the borders of Mexico. The late Col. Geo. 
 Croghan, agent of Indian affairs, &c. told me, twenty-feven 
 years ago, that the Shawnefe once lived beyond the Creek -na- 
 tion, and in Florida ; that they had been driven about con- 
 tinually, until they at length came almolt to nothing. Their 
 being called by the Delawares Scha-xvaitno, denoteth their ori- 
 ginyWr to the South." Letter to me, dated March 2-jth, 179H. 
 I think it highly probable, that it will, at fome future day, 
 be afcertained, that this and other dialects of what I have 
 called the Delaware language, were fpoken within the limits 
 of the Mexican empire. Mechuacan, the name of one of the 
 fined provinces of Mexico, appears to me to be a De'aware 
 word. 
 
 Page xxxiii. " The Potiawatameh,'' &c. Mr. Heck- 
 pwcldi-'r fuppofes that Pattawattomis (fo he writes the word) 
 
^ APPENDIX. 
 
 means the Blawtrs, or Blowing People. " for Potaween U 
 Delaware, and fignifieth to blow." Potawacan in this Un- 
 guage fignifies a bellows.* 
 
 Page xxxiii. " The Miamis. ^r Miamies." This is theii 
 own or national name. They arc called by the Delaware!, 
 Twichtwe, or Twichtwees. 
 
 " The Meffifaogers, or Mcffafagues." The language of 
 thefe Indians is, undoubtedly, very nearly allied to that of 
 the Chippewas, Naticks. and others at the head of ny larger 
 lifts. But it conuins words in the languages of fome of the 
 fouthern tribes alfo. 
 
 Page xxxvi, Pampticoughs. Mr. H«ckewelde. conjee 
 tpres that the Pampticoughs are the Indians who are now 
 called Nantikoks, or Nanticoksf. I a9» not inclined to 
 favour this opinion. As I have not, in ihe preceding pages, 
 Uken any notice of the Nanticoks, 1 (hall fay fomething con- 
 cerning tkem in this place. They are a fouthern tribe. 
 There can be no doubt that they are the Nautaquak mentioned 
 by Captain John Smith J. He places them, in the year 1608, 
 on the eaftern fide of the Chefapcak-Bay. In the year 1748, 
 ten canoes of thefe Indians came up the river Sufquebanna, 
 from Maryland §. They fettled at Shencngo or Schenenk, 
 on the Sufquehanna. About the year 17S4. they moved, by 
 invitation, in a body to the weftward, and fettled up the river 
 Miami. One family of thefe Indians refides with the Chn- 
 ftian or Moravian Indians in Upper-Canada. A few ftmihc, 
 arc fettled in the ftate of New -York. 
 
 * M. S. fcHti mc. . 
 
 + M. S. pous m,. i The General Hiaoric of Virginia, fcc p, 5? 
 $ Reverend Mr. Pyrl.-cuf. 
 
•wr 
 
 • Potaween U 
 n in this lun- 
 
 This is theii 
 :he Dela wares. 
 
 e language of 
 ied to that of 
 d of my larger 
 offome of the 
 
 weldci conjec- 
 i who are now 
 not inclined to 
 eceding pages, 
 fomething con- 
 fouthern tribe. 
 iquak mentioned 
 I the year 1608, 
 1 the year 1748. 
 er Sufquehanna, 
 ;o or Schenenk, 
 they moved, by 
 led up the river 
 with the Chri- 
 A few families 
 
 A P I' E N D I X. f 
 
 TheNanticok, are one of the darkeft of all the North- 
 American tribes. They have " this fmgular cufto^x., fays 
 Loflciel. that about three, four, or more months aft.r the 
 funeral they open the grave, take out the bones, clean and 
 dry them, wrap them up in new linen, and inter '!««• ag.am^ 
 A feaft is provided for the occalion. confifting of the belt 
 they can afford •". 
 
 I have not been able to obtain any fatisfaaory information 
 concerning the language of the Nanticoks. I have, mdeed. 
 been informed by an Indian of the Wunaumeeh tribe, that 
 there are fomc words comtnon to the Nanticock and Delaware 
 laneuages. He particularly mentioned the words. Beeh. wa- 
 terf and Kee(V.ooh. the fun. The refcmblance. however, be- 
 tween thefe languages cannot be very great ; for Mr. Heck 
 ewelder. who is well acquainted with the duled. of th« 
 Lenni-Lennape. Cfuld notobfcrve any affinity between thefe 
 J:i:;!tnd the Na'nticock ; and Mr. David ZeUb^J^-^^ 
 underftands the dialefts of the fix nations, could find no re- 
 femblance between thefe and the Nanticok. The follow.ng 
 fpecimenof the language of thefe Indians (the only one on 
 ^ lean place dependence) was ^o-d by the reverer^ 
 Mr Pyrlxus. a German miffionary. many years ago It was 
 Hndly o-municated to me by my friend Mr. Heckewdder. 
 £)//, one. FUi, Two. Sa^.. Three. A'-- ^". ^- ^^ ' 
 ^irc, Six. mil.n,o. Seven. Secki, Eight. CaIU.,o, N.ne. T.. 
 Ten I have carefully compared thefe numerals with thofe 
 ofthePampUcoughst. without difcovering -X affinUV b- 
 twe. n them , nor have I been able to d.fcover any affinity be 
 ween them,, and the numerals of the Chilefe. the Mcxuans. 
 Dtwindians. Cheerake,Mur.ohge.Chikkafah. Choktah, 
 
 1 
 
 ;inia, &c- p, M 
 
 • Parti, p. «»:• 
 
 f In Lawfoa. 
 
6 APPENDIX. 
 
 Woccont, Mohawks, Onondagos, Naodowrnies, Monfccs, and 
 other tribes. 1 find, however, a ftriking alHnifv between 
 fome of thcfe iiumerals of the Nanticoks and th? numerals of 
 certain Afiatic tribes. Thus, the Tchuvaflii call wight, Sakar . 
 the Aflyrians, Sei'it : the Tartars, Scenes, Sdas : :lie Tc- 
 leouti, Segis : the Kirghiftzi, Steiti : not to mention others. 
 The Pcrfians t J! Ten, Da, Dei : the Curdi, Da, Tga. 
 
 Page xxxvii. " The Senecas, Mohawks, Onondagoi, 
 Cayugas, and Oneidas." Lawft>n calls the Senecas, Si»»agars. 
 li. fome of the printed accounts, they are called the Sinicktrs. 
 In the French accounts of our country, they are better known 
 by the pame of y/e»«9»/efl»j. The Mohawks are fometimei 
 called Gagnifguez, or Agniex. The Oneidas, fometimes called 
 Onneiouts,* denominate th-.nfelves 0-»m-_>'o-/«-«« cau, or "the 
 people of the pc.pendicular done," from a flone which they 
 have long held in high venerationf. The hiftory of the 
 Oneid^is commences with their e(labli(hment at the well end 
 of the Oneida-Lake, in the ftate of New- York, not far from 
 the prefc at refidence of the tribe. But, I think I can trace 
 fbem in Virginia, prior to this fettlement, in the reign of 
 qat:cri Elizabeth. The Caneftogas, who were fettled in Vir- 
 ,'^tnic<. about the time 1 allude to, were certainly nearly allied 
 to the Oneidas. The Onondagos, whom Hennepin calls 
 Oiinontaguex, or the " Mountainten," are alfo fometimes called 
 Onontagers. Their name is, undoubtedly, taken from the 
 word Onontes, which, in their language, (igtiifies a mountain ; 
 becaufe tlie country which they inhabited was more mountain- 
 ous than that of the other tribes. Indeed, there were no 
 mountains to be fccn in any part of the extenfive territories 
 of the conftideracy except in that which was occupied by the 
 Ononda^ The Ciyugas livtJ to the weft of the Onon- 
 
 • Hennepin. 
 
 f Judge DCAM. 
 
 Jj 
 
NTonfccs, and 
 init;' between 
 lif nuni' ralg of 
 
 tight, Sakar : 
 iiuej : :lic Tc- 
 
 L-ntion others. 
 
 Onondagoi, 
 cas, Sinnagari, 
 d the Sinicim. 
 : better known 
 are fometimei 
 metimes called 
 lu cau, JF "the 
 >ne which they 
 hiftory of the 
 t the well end 
 k, not far from 
 ik I can trace 
 1 the reign of 
 fettled in Vir- 
 ly nearly allied 
 Hennepin calls 
 >metimes called 
 iiken from the 
 es a mountain ; 
 nore mountain- 
 there were no 
 ifive territories 
 iccupied by*the 
 of the Onon- 
 
 nr" 
 
 ** 
 
 APPENDIX. f 
 
 Jagos. They are called, by fomc wr'nen, Orongeutnt,* but 
 are better known by the name of Cayugas, Cayogas, Cajkgu, 
 or Cayukers. The greater p*rt of this tribe rcfides, at prefent, 
 in Upper-Canada. A few families are fettled on the eaftern 
 banks of the beautiful Cayuga-Lake It is well known that 
 thcl'e five tribes, together with the Tufcarorae, arc commonly 
 criiled by the French writers, Iroquois. They call themfelve* 
 ^Iquanofchiini , which fignificj the Ailikd Hoi'-sk or Family. 
 
 Page xxxviii. " Three of the tribes in the confctlcracy arr 
 called the elder, and two the younger tribes. The formf 
 the Senccns, the Mohawk >, :ind the Onondagos. The 
 are the Cayugas and Oneidas. The Mohawks call 
 felvesthe oldeft branch of all." In the above paflagi 
 lowing other writers +, I have fallen into an error i conU- 
 derable magnitude. Late inquirifs have convinced inc, that 
 the Mohawks, the Oneidas, and the Onondagos are the oldeft 
 branches of the confederacy, and the Cayugas and Seneca* 
 the younger. The original propofition for the eftablifliment 
 of this celebrated and once powerful confederacy, proceeded 
 from the Mohawks. They afterwards received into their 
 number the Oneidas, who were their next bretliren towards 
 the weft ; then the Onondagos, Cayugas, and laftly theSenecas. 
 I am in poffeflion of a very inierelling original paper concern- 
 ing the foundation of the confederacy. It was Thannawage, 
 an aged Indian of the Mohawk-tribe, who made the propofal 
 to unite. The following are the names of the head-men of 
 the five tribes who were fent as deputies to eftablilh the con- 
 federacy : viz. Toganaiuita, of tlie Mohauks ; Otctfchichte, of 
 the Oneidas ; Tatotarho, of the Onondagos ; Togahajon, of the 
 Gaiuquas, or Cayugas ; and GaoKtatario and Satagaruuyes of 
 the Senecas. The reader may, perhaps, be defirous to know, 
 
 ' Hennepin. 
 
 t See Mr. Jeffcrfon's Kote» on the ^Uate of Virginia, page 351. 
 
 1 
 
I APPENDIX, 
 
 in what manner thefc nations, who were ignorant of wriiing< 
 could (hus prefcrve (he namei or their (/;/)«//>/. In order to 
 Kcomplidi this, it wns refolved, that one chief in each of the 
 satioai fliould for ever bear //&Wr names. The Indian who com- 
 municated this account ofthe origin of the confederacy to Mr. 
 Pyrlsens, was the grandfon of Togahiijon, whom I have men- 
 tioned as one ofthe deputies fiom the Cayoga-tribe*. 
 
 Page xl. " The Cochncwngoes are a branch of the Mo- 
 hawks." They feparated from tlic Mohawks about one hun- 
 dred years ago. At this time, tiie Mohawks were fettled on 
 the river which ftill bears their name. Tor a confiderable 
 time, the principal fcttlcments of the Cochnewagoes were the 
 fpot where Fort-Hunter is built, and the place ftill called 
 Cochncwaga, about twenty-four miles well of Schencdlady, on 
 the north-fide ofthe Mohawk-River. My friend the Reverend 
 Mr. Morfe, under the head of Cighnewaga, fays " It is not 
 improbable that" the Cochnewagoes " formerly inhabited 
 this place f." The word Cochncwaga, or Cochnewakee, 
 fjgnifics (if my memory does not fail me) " the fwift-running 
 ftre.im," a name in reference to the Mohawk-river, the 
 current of whih 's ra H. 
 
 Pages"! . i. Wyandols. The Dclawarcs call the Wy- 
 andots, Z, ^.naff amies. The Wyandots are one of the na- 
 tions whom the French writers denominate Hurons. 
 
 Page xliii. TheChecrake. The Delawares call the Chee- 
 rake, Gaitochwa, which perhaps fsgnifies the Travellers, or 
 Travelling People, or Wanderers %. Speaking of thefe In- 
 dians, Mr. William Bartram fays, " 1 made no inquiry con- 
 cerning their original defccnt or migrations to thefe parts, but 
 
 • M. S. communicated to me bv Mr, Heckcwcldcr. 
 
 t Tlic American Gazetteer, &c Uoflcii : 17;J7. \ Mr. Heckcwcldcr. 
 
 W"' 
 
lint of wriiingi 
 In order to 
 tn each of the 
 |dian who com- 
 cdcracy to Mr. 
 I have men- 
 Iribe*. 
 
 h of the Mo- 
 
 labout one hun- 
 
 trcre fettled on 
 
 a confiderable 
 
 agocs were tho 
 
 ace flill called 
 
 chencftady, on 
 
 d the Reverend 
 
 ays " It is not 
 
 lerly inhabited 
 
 Cochnewakce, 
 
 e fwift-running 
 
 iwk-rivcr, the 
 
 :s call the Wy- 
 one of the na- 
 irons. 
 
 :5 call the Chee- 
 Travellcrs, or 
 ng of thefe In- 
 no inquiry con- 
 thefe parts, but 
 
 h. Heckcwcldcr. 
 
 L 
 
 t**t- 
 
^> 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 4/ 4v 
 
 ^ 
 
 A 
 
 Zi 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 1^ 
 
 us 
 
 lUUu 
 
 -1^ 
 
 1.8 
 
 U 111.6 
 
 «'. 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14S80 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 \ 
 
 iV 
 
 4 
 
 •^ 
 
 \\ 
 
 9> 
 
 V 
 
 
 6^ 
 

 S' 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductlons / Instltut Canadian de micro, eproductions historiques 
 
I 
 
 •f 
 V 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 APPENDIX. 9 
 
 I underftooJ that tiney came from the weft, or funfetth.g." * 
 Some of the Cheerake aflert, that the country which they now 
 inhabit W.1S their firft foil. Every circumllance feems to fa- 
 vour the opinion, that tlicfe indians have long been eftabhihed 
 in the country eaft of the Miffifippi. 
 
 Paoe vlv. " The Mufltohge, Mufcokees, or Creeks." The 
 Delawares call thefe Indians, Mafjuachki. " The worl is 
 quite plain, and meancth/tv^w/;/ land, wherefore they might 
 be called the Sr^amplandcrs:^ \ I cannot help conjeaunng, 
 that it wii; be found, that the Creeks arc nearly related to the 
 Tlafcallans, fo celebrated in the hiftory of the conqueft of 
 Mexico. I have not an opportunity of examini g any fpeci- 
 men of the Tlafcallan language, in order to afcertain this 
 point, with fome degree of certaint/. 
 
 Page liii. " The Natchez." 1 am not certain that I know 
 the meaning of the word Natchez. In the year 1791, an In- 
 dian interpreter informed me, that the word Natchee (as he 
 pronounced it) fignifies " light-wood," or a kind of pine 
 from which tar is procured. As thefe Indians had fo remark- 
 ably preferved the religion of fire, it is not improbable that 
 the word had fome relation to their fyftcm. Perhaps, the 
 fire was principally kept np by pine- wood. The fame inter- 
 preter faid, it is certain that the Natchez came from the weft 
 fide of the Miffifippi. I take this to be the nation fo fre- 
 quently called Naguatez by GarciUaffo de la Vega, and by 
 the anonymous Portuguefe writer. 
 
 Pa<res Iviii, lix. " It is certain that the Naticks fpake a 
 dialeft of the language of the Dela^vares." The dialect of 
 the Naticks appears tc me to be rather more nearly allied to 
 the language of the Mahiccans than to that of the Lenni- 
 Lennape. 1 believe, it contains but few wc \ which are 
 
 ,. 1 • ,1-- i__„.,a,.p.. cif the Dela'"-' >■ M^^ 'C-cans. 
 not founa in me icugJ^^ge^ 01 i.-c i-cid.._. .-, .v-e.., 
 
 » '-I. S penes mc. t •'f''- H ckeweMtr. 
 
 5.% 
 
,o APPENDIX. 
 
 Chippewas and Meflifaugers. It is clofely allied to the 
 Narraganfet-dialeft preferved by Roger Williams. Indeed, it 
 feems probable, that Williams often blended the Natick with 
 the Narraganfet. 
 
 Page Ix. " Ohio and Sufquehanna are not Delaware 
 words." Notwithftanding what I have here faid, it is certain, 
 that Sufquehanna is a Delaware word. The Wunaumeeh. 
 one of the families of the Lcnni-Lennape, call this river, 
 Secs-koo-haun-neak, which fignifies the muddy ftream, or 
 river. In this language, Seelkoo is mud, and Ilanria, or Haun- 
 neak, a river. 
 
 " All the more favage nations of North-America were 
 wanucrers." Speaking of the fouthern Indians, Lawfon fays, 
 " Ana to this day, they are a fliifting. wandering people ; 
 for 1 know fome Inaian nations, that have changed their fet- 
 tlemeni?, many hundred miles ; fometimes no !efs than a thou- 
 fand, as is proved by the Savanna Indians, who formerly 
 lived on the banks of the MefT.ifippi, and removed thence to 
 the head of one of the rivers of Soaih-Carolina s fince which, 
 (for fome diflike) mod of them are removed to live in the 
 quarters of the Ircquois or Sinnagars, which are on tke heads 
 of the rivers that difgorge themfelves into the Bay of Chffa- 
 feaif." It would be eafy to f.:ow, by many other inftan- 
 ces, the extexifive wanderings of our Indians, through the 
 continent. It is not ncceflary to inquire, in this place, into 
 the various circumllances which have impelled them to tra- 
 verfe fuch immenfe portions of territory. Caprice fometimes, 
 but much more frequently tlie neceflities of their condition, 
 have led mankind to migrate. Perhaps, the ravages of tyrants, 
 more than any other individual tircumftance, have difpcrfed 
 nations over the earth. Thus the Gipfiesare fujipofed to have 
 been impelled out of Indoftan, by the arms of Tamcrl.me. 
 J lerfuaded, that iiuny of the northern tribes of America 
 
 f A new Voyage to Camlina, &c.p . i;o a:ij i/I . 
 
r allied to the 
 ,ms. Indeed, it 
 le Natick with 
 
 not Delaware 
 lid, it is certain, 
 he Wunaumeeh, 
 call this river, 
 iddy ftream, or 
 Hanm, or Haun- 
 
 h- America were 
 IS, Lawfon fays, 
 idering people ; 
 langed their fet- 
 !efs than a thou- 
 :, who formerly 
 moved thence to 
 a s fince which, 
 d to live in the 
 are on tke heads 
 le Bay of Chefa- 
 ny other inftan- 
 ins, through the 
 this place, into 
 led them to tra- 
 fiprice fomctimes, 
 ■ their condition, 
 avages of tyrants, 
 ;, have difpcrfed 
 fujipofed to have 
 ,s of Tamerlane, 
 ribcs of America 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 were driven from the borders of Mexico, by the fuccelTes of 
 Cortez. We are. I think, about to contemplate an immenfe 
 change in the geographical lituation of our tribes. They 
 feem incapable of profpering in the neighbourhood of the 
 whites, efpecially of the enterprifmg Anglo-Americans. They 
 will leave the territories of the United-States, and retire, per- 
 haps to begin new confederacies of war, '.nd conqueU, to the 
 vail countries beyond the Miflilippi. This is an event which 
 will, perhaps, take place at no very remote period of time. 
 I forbear to fpeculate upon its confequences. They will be 
 interefting. It is not likely that they will have any great 
 effedl upon the growing nations eaft of the Miffif.pp. ; but they 
 will materially affeA the favage nations beyond the great ri- 
 ver and they may afFeft the fettlements of Europeans in that 
 quarter of our continent. 1 have conjeftured, that the nations 
 of the Delaware ftock were more remarkable for their wan- 
 derings than «' thofe of the Huron, Cheerake, »nd other 
 races " I could adduce many fafts that would not a little 
 favour this idea. Though the Iroquois (I mean the Five- 
 Nations) carried their fuccefsful arms through trads of country 
 of many hundred miles in extent, they neverthelefs, for a great 
 length of time, continued their improvements nearly in the 
 fame diftrias of the continent. The Oneidas, who gloried 
 in diftur'ing the repofe of the fouthern tribes, and who ap- 
 pear to have been principally inllrumental in bringing the 
 Tufcaroras to their neighbourhood, (liU d. ell witn.n a few 
 n,iles of the very fpot where their imperfed ftory firft be- 
 gins. It is not twenty years fince the greater part of the 
 Cayuga-nation moved from the vicinity of the C.yuga-Lake, 
 ,.here they were firft difcovered. A great part of the Senecas 
 ftill occupy their ancient territories. With , refpeft to the 
 Cheerake, though the Delawares feem to have called them the 
 » Wanderers," they have long refided in the fame di Iridof ■ 
 country. The fame may be faid of the Creeks, Chikkafab, 
 
 h I 
 
 I ( *. • 
 
 3 and 171. 
 
,2 APPENDIX, 
 
 and Choktah. But few of the Delaware nations have been fta- 
 tionary, and wherever we pu(h our inquiries, we difcover 
 traces of thefe nations and their languages. A nation called 
 the Monfinie,, and another called the Mattafms are fald to re- 
 fide in the vicinity of Hudfon's Bay. Both of thefe nations 
 are doubtlefs Delaware. Monfonies are the nation, or a part of 
 them, whom we call Monfees ; and the word Mattajfm fig- 
 nifies in the language of the Monfees. a tobacco-pipe, or per- 
 haps rather the bowl of the pipe. In a letter to me, dated 
 February the 26th of the prefent year, Mr. Heckewelder 
 fays, " laft fummer while at Mulkingum, an Indian who vi- 
 fited us, told us, that fome of the nation (Delawares) which 
 had travelled, not long fmce. far up the Miffouri-River, met 
 with real Delawares. wno fpoke their lansruage," I believe, 
 the Aflinipoils, or Afliniboih, who refide beyond Lake Supe- 
 rior, fpeak a dialed of the Delaware language. The word 
 Aftnmpoil is certainly a Delaware -ord. It fignifies they?««</- 
 ing rock. If, in the progrefs of future inquiries, it fliould be 
 difcovered, that the tribes of the Delaware Hock have not 
 • been more given to wandering than thofe of the Ovher races 
 that I have mentioned, 1 am perfuaded it will be completely 
 afcertained, that the dialetts of the Delawares have a much 
 more extenfive range in North- America, than any other. 
 
 Paeclxii. "I do not known that the letter F is to be 
 found in the languages of the Delaware ftock." This letter, 
 however, does occur in the dialeds of fome of our tribes 
 vhofe language is very nearly allied to that of the true Dela- 
 wares. Faiv'wucke is ear in the language of certain Indians 
 of New-England *. In the language of the IMiumis, Famujlti 
 is yesf. The Delaware language is faid to be deftitute of 
 
 • Sec the Comparative Vocabuliirics p 27. t Mr. Colcfworthy. 
 
A P P 
 
 E N D 1 X. 
 
 >3 
 
 have been fta- 
 wc difcover 
 nation called 
 ire fald to re- 
 F thefe nations 
 n, or a part of 
 Mattajfin fig- 
 j-pipe, or per- 
 to me, dated 
 , Heckewelder 
 ndian who vi- 
 iwares) which 
 iri-River, met 
 ;," I believe, 
 nd Lake Supe- 
 ge. The word 
 ;nifies the Jlanii- 
 ;s, it fliould be 
 (lock have not 
 the Oiher races 
 '. be completely 
 IS have a much 
 any other. 
 
 etter F is to be 
 ." This letter, 
 e of our tribes 
 if the true Dela- 
 f certain Indians 
 Vlivimis, Farnnfiti 
 be deftitute of 
 
 \ Mr. Colcfworthy. 
 
 the V. But I find this letter in the language of the Acadtans. 
 who call the lips. A.*..^ and the bark of \^^^^'f' ^^ 
 ll. Aninfpeaion of ti. vocabularies w I read y- 
 vince the re.der. that the Acadians fpeak a d,aleft of the Ian 
 guage of the Lenni Lcnnape. 
 
 Page Ixiv. According to Sir WiHi.un Jo^'f-'/^^^;^":"!! 
 and P do not occur in the language of the -"federates 
 cm th-v fays this gentleman, pronounce then, bu wUh the 
 l^rdlillty". 'The M occur, very frequently .n m.^of 
 
 the dialeas of the Delaware flock. Should U n° ^e foun . 
 
 in -inv inlhnce. in the dlalcfts of the confederates, it would 
 ;rtot :tanefl.ntialdi.ercncebetween thefe langua^ 
 
 {^th feof the Delawares. But I have ^l-dy rem. ed 
 that the prefence or the abfencc of any letter in a language 
 ppe nfe to be a matt.r of Ids confequence than . conv 
 
 m'mgined. The Wyandots. whofe language ..un- 
 Lbtcd, radically the fame as that of the S.x-nauons, make 
 ufe of the letter M. Thus, Mintah i. red in the.r anguag 
 ,t alfo occurs in the language of the Hochclagenfes. the affiuuy 
 of which to that of the confederates will b. obvrous from an 
 infpedUon of my vocabularies. In this language. A^ueh^ » 
 man. It occurs in the languajes of the Naudow.ffies. Chee- 
 rake, Mufkohge, Ivatahba, and many other tr.bes. Wuh tef- 
 pea to the letter P, I mutt obferve that it often occurs .u the 
 language of the Naudoweffies. who are nearly related to the 
 Confederates. In this language, P^.W- is the fun. and .re ; 
 and Ha^^a^na^, young. It occurs in the language of the 
 Canellogas, who fpeak a dialeft of the Cunda ; rn u.at of tnc 
 ^.uikohte. who(. lans.u,e i-ertainl, ra icaUy the la. 
 that of the Tufcaroras, a:ui o; courie radtca.ly the fame a, t...t 
 of the confederates ; and in that of the Ch.crak.. wh.ca u not 
 
 • Pc l.att. 
 
 i4- 
 
,4 APT E N D 1 X. 
 
 fodifFerent from the dialers of the Six-Nations as has been 
 commonly imagined. In addition to thefc oircumftances, 
 which perhaps tend to (how, that authors have laid toe much 
 ftrefs upon the prefence and abfencc of particular letters, I 
 may obferve, that both the M, and the P, often occur in fomc 
 ofthofe very Afiatic languages of which we Uifcover uncqui- 
 voc.il veIHges in the di ledh of the confederates. Thus, they 
 both occur in the languages of the Pirfians, the Kouriltzi, the 
 Kittawini, &c. Mr. Pyrlsus fays that (bcfidcs the M and the 
 P) the language of the I-ivc-Nations is deftitute of the letters 
 F, and V. But the F is certainly found in fome of the dialec'ts 
 of the confederacy. It occurs in that of the Mohawks, who call 
 waver Auf-na-ca-nus. I have already remarked, that this letter 
 is common in the language of the Mufkohge, Chikkafah, and 
 other tribes. From the affinity of thefe to the Tufcarora, and 
 from the affinity of this to the other dialcds of the confederacy, 
 it is not probable that the F is warning in the language of the 
 Five-nations. I do not find the V in any of thefe dialefts. 
 But the W, fo finiilar to it, is common in the dialefts of the 
 Oneidas, Cayugas, Tufcaroras, &c. 
 
 The language of the Senecas is thought to be more fono- 
 rous and more majeftic than that of any other tribe in the con- 
 federacy. It is alfo, 1 think, lefs guttural. The Mohawk 
 dialeft appears to be the moft poliflied. The dialeft of the 
 Oneidas is faid to be the fofteft ; " becaufe, fays one writer, 
 thev have more vowels, and often fupply the place of harfti 
 letters with liquids^*". This, I believe, is partly true; but 
 this wi iter falls into a midake in afferiing, that inftead of R, 
 the Oneidas •' always" ufc L. I h:ive fliown the contrary in 
 a former part of this work f. Tr.=' Mohawks, as well as the 
 Oneidas, make frequent ufe of the L. 
 
 • The Reverend Mr Si)eiicer, in SmUh's Miftory of the I'covincc of 
 
 New- York, p. 5.5- 
 
 t See rreiiminary Difcourft, p, Uiii. 
 
5 as hns been 
 oircumftances, 
 : laid toe much 
 ular letters, I 
 I occur in fome 
 cover unequi- 
 s. Thus, they 
 : Kouriltzi, the 
 i the M and the 
 te of the letters 
 : of the dialed? 
 lawks, who call 
 that this lettef 
 :hikkafah, and 
 Tufcarora, and 
 he confederacy, 
 mguage of the 
 ' thefe dialefts. 
 s dialefts of the 
 
 be more fono- 
 ribe in the con- 
 
 Thc Mohawk 
 le dialeft of the 
 ays one writer, 
 
 l)!ace of harlh 
 
 ar:ly true; but 
 
 at inftead of R, 
 
 the contrary in 
 
 s, as well as the 
 
 of the I'covinrc of 
 
 N J) I X. 
 
 Of all the American languages that arc known to me, 
 that of tin- TuCcaroras fceins to be the mod barbarous, 
 and the moll diffic.ih of acquilition. I have, at leall. 
 found it m.rc dilliculc to write this language than any 
 of tl e others. It is extremely guttural and nafal. Clavi- 
 gero's charafter of the language of the Otomies, one of 
 the mod ancient rations of tl.c Mexican empire, applies 
 intimately to that of ihe Tufcaroras. •' Their language, fays 
 thi^ author, i. very uiiii.ult and full of afpirations. which 
 tl>ey make partly in the throat, p.rtly in the nofe ; but other- 
 wile ic ii fufficicntly copioas and expreffive*." l'.;rhaps, u 
 is rckrvcd for fom*; future inquirer to difcover, that the 
 language of the Tufcaroras is nearly allied to that of tlic Oto- 
 mic°. "it !ias ben faid, that " except the Tufcarora-, all the 
 Six-Nations fpcak a language radically the fanief." The 
 moil faperfidal exii'iiinaiion of my ':omparutlve Vocubularia 
 w-"l convince the reader, that the languigc of the Tufiaiora;; 
 is radically the fame as that of the oiiier brandies of the con- 
 federacy. I inull remark, howsver, that it feems very proba- 
 ble, tha fiiite tlicii- eml;;r.'tion from Carolina tlie Tufcaroras 
 have borrowed from tiie language of the Five-nations, parti- 
 cularly from thediikck uf the Oiitidab, with whom they have 
 had the moll conueflion. 
 
 1 have been of opinion, that it is eafier to acquire a know- 
 ledgeof theDjlawar.-l.inguage.andof the dialedls moll nearly 
 related to it, fuch as that of the Mahicanni, Miamis, &:c. 
 than it is to acquire a knowledge of the dialeds of Mie Six-Na- 
 tions. I advanced this opinion in the former c i.'on of this 
 work, and 1 do not yet find fufacient reafcn to rcl uiuilh it. 
 The contrary opiuijn, however, has been advanced by foine 
 
 • The Hidory of M-^xico, vnl.i. p. lo). 
 
 t The Rtvcrcnd M.-. PiKiKcr, in S.uith'-i Hifiory of t!ic .'Vovlnce of 
 New-York, p. 52. 
 
 1 
 
,6 A I' P !•- N D I X. 
 
 perfons who have liad p erhaps, much belter opportunities of in- 
 quiring into the matter, than myfclf. " The hnguagc of ths 
 Iroquois, fays Lofkid, appears more e.ify to be learned, than 
 ih.Jtoftl.c DcUwarcs*." The fame remark was made to me 
 by the Reverend Mr. jolin Sergeant, the prcfent worthy 
 milhonary amon^ the SiockbriJge-lndians in the vicinity of 
 Ontiaa. 1 believe, it as certain, that the dialcds of the Iro- 
 quois arc more reducible to the rules of grammar than the dia- 
 kds of the Dclawares. Rut this does not, I think, prove that 
 the former are more eafy of acquifuion th.m the latter. The 
 mifs of mankind IcarnKinguagcs without paying any attention 
 to their grammaticaHlruaure. Indeed, languages the moll ir- 
 regular iaihcir llrudure arc fometimes learned with peculiar 
 
 facility. -. 
 
 rage I.VV. " Of the Erigas I ki.ow but little." Gar- 
 cillallb de la Vega mentions JJirrga. or Hirrihigua, as a 
 province in llorida, and obfcrves that the capital of the pro- 
 vince and the cacique bore the fame namcj . In the map an- 
 nexed to the Trench tranllation of the work, the province of 
 1-Iirriga is pl.aced in the Pcninfula of Eaft-Florida. This may 
 polViWy have been the nation of the Erigas. Be this as it may, 
 1 have long bjcn pcrfuaded. that feveral of the northern 
 American tribes migrated from the countries of Florida, &c. 
 Lewis Evans fays, that fome of the Erigas have been " ;ncor- 
 poratedinto th. Senccas." I do not doubt that Evans was 
 well informed as to this (".■.cl. But none of the northern Indians 
 whom I have examined on the fubjed could give me any in- 
 formation confer. .ing this tribe. 
 
 " There is, f.iys Sir William Johnfon, fo remarkable a dif- 
 ference in the h.nguagc of the Six Nations from all others, as 
 affordj ground for enquiring into their dinind origin. The 
 nations "North of the St. Laurence, thofe Weil of the great 
 
 ♦ Pirt I. p. i\- 
 t Hiftoirt dc la Co\'.'\\',i^c Cx. ial'orlilc, &c. torn I. p. 42, 
 
srtuniticsof in- 
 ;ingu;igc of th-' 
 e learned, than 
 as made to me 
 ircfcnt worthy 
 the vicinity of 
 :ds of the Iro- 
 \r than the dia- 
 ink, prove that 
 he latter. The 
 g any attention 
 iges the moll ir- 
 1 with peculiar 
 
 It little." Gar- 
 Jirrihigua, as a 
 ital of the pro- 
 
 In the map an- 
 he province of 
 •ida. This may 
 le this as it may, 
 af the northern 
 ofl'lorida, &C. 
 re been " !ncor- 
 
 that Evans was 
 northern Indians 
 give me any in- 
 
 cmarkable a dif- 
 jm all others, as 
 lil origin. The 
 Veil of the great 
 
 om 1. p. 42. 
 
 A I' P E N D I X. 17 
 
 ,.kes. with f,e few who inhabit the fca coads of New-F.ng- 
 
 ' and thofe again wha live about the Ohio, notw.thiland^ 
 
 n7therefpcaivediaancc, between them, ipc.k a language 
 
 e„ one another: while the Six Nations who hve tl c m 
 cfthem. arc incapable of convey.ng a fingk tdea to the.r 
 neighbours, nor can they pronounce a word ot '-^ -'J^f^ 
 with correancfs.- h i. true, that the languag u the 
 Six-Nation, is widdy diflcrent from the duleihof the l.ela- 
 ware,, Chi;,,cwa., and other nation,, whom (»- J-;^-;- 
 fake) I have called nations of the " Delaware- llock. \ cr- 
 haps, it i, not eafy to point out any language, wh.ch are more 
 difvant from each other than thefe. We are capable, however, 
 of difcovering affinities between them ; in the lame manner a. 
 Profeffor Pallas finds fome affinity between the languages that 
 arefpokenon Mount Cauc.tfus and the dialeds ot the bemo 
 
 ' The annexed table is intended to point out fome of the af- 
 finities of the Dclaw.ares and Six Nawoiw. 
 
 . Tranfaaions of the Royal Society, vol. 63 l-on^icl fays " the Dcla- 
 Uwarc language bear, no rcrc.nl.:ancc to .he ho.uo... ' 1 art 1. p. .8. 
 
 t The LiBgux Cau.jl., as i'alla, call, .hcn.. ar. .ylvc in nu.l.r, 
 ,„; arc ali nic-cUin the c.-rieof n,y worW. They are aC.na.ca by U>c 
 Tu^bcrs from ,0. 'o ... iaclu.we. " Qu.uun.v.s fays the profcfTor 
 Iakin« of thde .an,ua8.,a rcliquia o.nnibu. bngu. dueri. v.deB.ur, 
 Sla .amen hinc inde a.r.,.i.a. haru.n ae.ue ae l.efy.cnl.um a....eaorun, 
 Z S.™,W;c. lingua occur,!., o,.. cuam in.ermon.,cola. jug, nuer .■ . .e- 
 namctMoo£oliamUm.roi.hieum«iguadevia..onefapere,i. /-,c«.r«« 
 
 „cpleafed.ofind-.he.a„,u.gcs, at lead fragn.cn., of .he lansuage. of 
 .hcfe Caucaf.an .nbcs in bo.h Nor.h and Soutn-AnurK-a. Of all .he 
 Cancafian tribe-. I .hinU there is n. one vvho^. langua ,e appear. ,0 be 
 moreftrikinglyprefervcd in Amcrici, tl.a.i that of the K.rtai.n . 
 
)• 
 
 A P P F, N D 1 X. 
 
 In this tabic, under the general head of Delaware- (lock, I 
 h.-.ve introduced the words of the Dclawares properly fo called, 
 and ofthcChippcwas, F'ottawatamch, and other tribes who 
 unequivocally fpeak dialefts of the Delaware language. By 
 referring to the comparative vocaiularUs, it will always be 
 eafy to difcovcr by what tribe each word is fpokcn ; for all the 
 words in this table occur in the vocabularies. 
 
 The reader will readily obferve, that thefc aflinities are nei- 
 ther numerous nor very ftriking. But let it be rccolledled. that 
 in order todifcover the affinities of languages very ample vo- 
 cabularies of them (liould be carefully examined. To fuch vo- 
 cabularies, 1 have not always had actefs ; and moreover, my 
 leifure has not been fuch as to admit of my devoting as much 
 of my time to the fubjeft as I could wilh. 1 am perfuaded, 
 however, that the refult of an cxtenfive inquiry will be, 
 that there are many affinities between the languages in 
 queftion. After all, I muft confefs, that at prefent. my 
 principal argument in favour of the notion, that the lan- 
 guages of the Six-Nations, and thofe of the tribes of the De- 
 lawarc-Ilock, are derived from a common origin is deduced 
 from an inveftigation of the(e languages in Afia, and in Eu- 
 rope, particularly in Afia. Examining the queftion in this 
 point of light, there vill, I think, remain no doubt on the 
 fubjeft. Thus, to illuftrate my pofuion by a few examples : 
 we find theCurdi* words for leaf, bread, earth or land, and 
 many others, in the dialefts of the Delawares ; and we find the 
 Iroquois words for wife, &c. in the language of the fame 
 
 « When I lay that we find the Curdi or any other Afiitic word» for any 
 particular objcas, *cc. in the languages of America, I do not mean to in- 
 finuatr, that thcfe words arc preciftly the fame. I mean, that the re- 
 femWanccs between them arc fo great, that there can be no doubt, that 
 the words of the one have fpruiig from thofe of the other. . ,^, ,, 
 
p P E N D I X. 
 
 »9 
 
 clawareftock, I 
 operly fo called, 
 ithcr tribes who 
 language. By 
 will always be 
 jlccn ; for all the 
 
 aflinitics arc nei- 
 ! recolle£led,that 
 s very ample vo- 
 •d. To fuch vo- 
 id moreover, my 
 levoting as much 
 I am perfuaded, 
 inquiry will be, 
 \e languages in 
 at prefent, my 
 in, that the Ian- 
 tribes of the De- 
 rigin is deduced 
 ^fia, and in Eu- 
 queftion in this 
 1 no doubt on the 
 a few examples : 
 arth or land, and 
 3; and we find the 
 iiage of the fame 
 
 Afiatic nation. We find the Tounguf.an words for ilar, in the 
 dialers of the Mohawks, Onondagos. and other nations of the 
 confederacy. There are many words of this Afiat.c nation .n 
 the l.nnguages of the Delaware tribes. See the articles water. Sec 
 I (hall not. at prefent, purfue this fuhjcft any farther. Hy a 
 careful infpettion of the vocabularies, the reader w.ll find no 
 difficulty in difcovering, that in Afu tl.c languages of the con- 
 federate, and the languages of the tribes of the Delaware- lock 
 may be all traced to one common scource. Nordo H.mU 
 thisobfervaiiontothe languages of the American tribes juft 
 mentioned. It will be eafy to trace the languages of the Chee- 
 rake. Mufkohge. Chikkafah, Choktah. and even thofe of the 
 Mexicans, the Peruvians, the Chilefe, and many other nations, 
 both in North and in South- America, to the fame fources from 
 whence have fprung the languages of the confederates and De- 
 lawares. The inference from thcfe fafts and obfervat.ons .s 
 obviousand interefting: that hitherto, we have not 
 
 DISCOVERED MORE THAN ONE RADICAL I. A . O U AOE . N T H K 
 TWO AMERICAS: OR. .N OrHER WORDS, THAT HITHERTO 
 WE HAVE NOT DISCOVERED IN AMERICA ANY TWO, OR MORE. 
 U.NOUAOES BETWEEN WHICH WE ARE INCAPABLE OP DE- 
 TECT.NO AFFINITIES (AND THOSE OFTEN VERY STRIK.No) 
 UJTHER IN AMERICA, OR IN THE OLDWORLO*. 
 
 • See the Preliminary Dlfcourfe, page*. >""'»> "<=■ 
 
 j;; 
 
 Afinttc words for auy 
 , I do not mean toin- 
 Imean, that the rf- 
 an be no doubt, that 
 other. .' ,„ . , 
 
 / „ 
 
 I 
 
so 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 i 
 
 'A 
 ■•J 
 
 2 1 -s P- 
 
 (J - *j rj , ^, 
 H «J C JJ c 1 
 
 
 u 
 
 cr 
 .*•_■ n •' = 
 
 o u J^ « . 
 
 C -^ •>- < w 
 
 + Kes-nuch-fa-keh, in the dialed of the Cochnewagoes. 
 
 \\ The Wyandott call the Sun and Moon, Yaundecfliaw, and the Stars, Teefhoo. 
 
 , y 
 
 -Si 
 
 S ??; S -^ U! UJ 
 
 
 II 
 
 Mo 
 
 r: s 
 c 
 
 OO w 
 
 1 
 
 en § "S 
 
 u ^ .r: 
 
 o JS 5 5^ a 
 
 " .a 
 o 1 
 
 s| - . 
 
 o ■§ .I* 
 
 — 
 
 J3 
 
 9 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 r :=, t. 
 
 CO w 
 
 4 
 
 'If 1 
 
 rl --• "^ 
 
 1 
 
 an 
 
 55 &• § § 
 
 e u CO 
 ° ^ . O O 
 
 
 u 
 
 oo 
 
 .a 
 
 rt 
 
 1 
 
 M "-J 
 
 2 1- s S 
 
 
 1? 
 
 
 1 
 
 Si 
 
 q! C k C -3 . 
 
 ^ ■ < < -* t,, 2 -^ 
 
 
 « 
 
 o 
 
 iM. 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 
 c .i? 
 
 sH x c^ 51 u: ►- 
 
 
■JH. 
 
 13 
 
 a 
 
 si" 
 
 •^ 2 
 
 If 
 
 
 APPENDIX. »« 
 
 Pagelxvu. .'None of the writers that I have confuW 
 uJ difcovcrcd any affinity between the anguage of 
 Lcheerake and that of the Six-Nauons." Loflc.e fays. 
 .. the Cherokeeo fpeak a compound of the Shawanofe. Iro- 
 quois. Huron, and others*." My fpecimen of the language 
 of the Cheerake is by no means extenfive. It js. however, 
 fufficientlycxtenfive to convince me, that the Ch.erake lan- 
 guage is not radically dtfF.rent from that of the S-xNatjons 
 Low find many words common to the languages o the Muf- 
 kohge or Creeks and the Cheerake. We (hall immed.ately fee 
 that the affinities between the Creek and Tufcarora language are 
 very ftriking. fo that in this way. independently of others .c 
 fhow that the Cheerake language is not radically different from 
 that of the Six-Nations. ,^ . n .;w v. . " 'r 
 
 Paeelxviii "I find fome affinity between the language 
 of the Muflcohge and that of the Onondagos. The former 
 call the ear Iftehuchtiko : the latter Olnub,a." Other re em- 
 blances may be pointed out. The Onondagos call fled., O..- 
 ,hra: the Mufkohge, Aupiff.auh. Purfu.ng tlm fubjeO^ t 
 ^^iUl think appear obvious, that the language of the Muf- 
 kohge is not Radically diu.rent from that of the ^-Nat.ons, 
 It is almoa univerfally allowed, that the language ofthe Fufca- 
 ,oras is radicallv the fame as that of the other mbes m the con- 
 federacy. Now 1 (lull be able to fhow, that the Tu(caroras fpeak 
 a language radically the fame as that of the Creeks, Ch.kkalah. 
 and Choktah. The Creeks call the moon, Neethleeh.Ha(hfeh: 
 the Tufcaroras, H.tlbe-Neahah, or Hatffie-Nyahah ; and 
 the Choktah, Halhe-Ncenak. The Creeks call water. O'wee- 
 wauh, and IVa^'.-a : the Tufcaroras, vi-xvoo, Auweah, Auweau. 
 &c. The former call fleili, Aupiffwauh ; the latter. Owau- 
 ghreh. The Tufcaroras call a River, Kcenah. and Keenen : 
 the Chikkafah, Okhennah ; the Choktah, Oakhenah. The 
 common origin of the language of the Tufcaroras and that of 
 
 • Ii;;lory t'f the Million uf the United Brethren, part i. i-. 20. 
 
 ill' 
 
I — 
 
 sa 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 the Creeks may even he difcovered in Afia. The firft of thefe 
 nations call the foot, Aufcekeh, and Auchfee. I do not find 
 that the Creeks have any word fimilar to this : but the Ta- 
 weeguini call the foot by two names, viz. Top, and Afchta. 
 The firft is a part of the Creek name, and the fecond is the 
 Tufcarora name. Neither is it difficult to point out affinities 
 between the languages of other branches of the confederacy 
 and the languages of thefe fouthern tribes. The Onondago 
 word for mother is Ifcfjte*. The Choktah word is Iflceh, or 
 IJhke. The Cayugas call fnow, Okah : the Choktah, Oketeh. 
 The Senecas call a river Kenondeah, and a creek Keneah. 
 The Chikkafah and Chok'ah words, which are allied to thefe, 
 have juft been mentioned. 
 
 " It appears from different parts of Adair's Hijiory of the 
 American Indians, that there are fome words common to the 
 language of the Cheerake and Muflcohge." Moft of the per- 
 fons whom 1 have confultcd with refpeft to the languages of 
 thefe tribes are of opinion, that they are radically different 
 from each other. But this is not the cafe. The Cheerake call 
 water, Aiv-wa : the Creeks, O'weewauh and ffeeiva. The 
 farmer call wood, /itioh and Attah : the latter Etoh. The 
 former call a wife, If'ivjah : the latter Chauhiwauh. 
 
 Page Ixix. While this edition was in theprefs, the arrival of 
 two Katahha Indians in Philadelphia afforded me an oppor- 
 tunity of collet^tinga fmall fpecimen of their language. This 
 language is, certainly, radically the fame as the Delaware (fee 
 the words, Weeyoos and Weedee-youh for flefli ; Wunipaky 
 Miftiflieepauquau and Eeapauh, for leaf; ZJ^s and Dee-hauh 
 for heart, &c.) But the Katahba is related to other American 
 languages, viz. to the Woccon (fee the words for water, dog, 
 &c.): to the Cheerake (fee the words for bread, wife or wo- 
 man) ; and to the Muflcohge : fee the words for nofe. Its affinity 
 
 * Fvrl.Tiiii. 
 
 i».- A'- 
 
A P P 
 
 E N D I X. 
 
 rhefirftofthefe 
 I do not find 
 s: but the Ta- 
 !>/>, and Afchta. 
 e fecond is the 
 int out affinities 
 the confederacy 
 The Onondago 
 ord is Iflceh, or 
 loktah, Oketeh. 
 creek Keneah. 
 E allied to thefe, 
 
 's Jlijlory of the 
 common to the 
 kloft of the per- 
 he languages of 
 licaily different 
 le Cheerake call 
 Weevja. The 
 :ter Etoh. The 
 iwauh. 
 
 fs, the arrival of 
 1 mc an oppor- 
 mguage. This 
 le Delaware (fee 
 flelh ; Wunipak, 
 ? and Dee-hauh 
 other American 
 for water, dog, 
 ad, wife or wo- 
 nofe. Its affinity 
 
 to other / irrican languages will be difcovered by an tnfpec- 
 tionof ^ cabularies. I muft not omit, however, to remark, 
 
 that the ...^hba and Mexican ^vords f^or the hair of the head 
 havefomeaffinitytoeachother. In the language of the former. 
 u is Nee-fkonfee ; in that of the latter it is l^ontli. 
 
 Adair fays «' iJ/ is the favourite period." of the Katahba • 
 I have not obferved this in the fpecimen which I have colleded. 
 Ri. Ree. and Reeh. are the terminations of many words m 
 the language of the Tufcaroras. 
 
 Paee Ixix. " I am much at a lofs to know to which of the 
 American languages, the language of the Woccons has the 
 tit ft affinity." 1 now find, that there is an evident affinity 
 £ "en the language of this tribe and thatof the Tufcaroras 
 notwithftanding Lawfon's alTertion that there is but one word 
 common to the two languages. In the language of the Woc- 
 cons. IVaurraupa; and in the language of the Tufcaroras. tVare- 
 ,cca is white. The former call the numeral nine. Jfahen;±c 
 latter. Pyearah. There is alfo an evident, and perhap. 
 greater, affinity between the language of the Woccons and 
 That of the Creeks. In the former. Tauta, and in the lat- 
 ter. Chauda, is red. In the former. 2W...A«. and m the 
 latter Luftcftee is black. There is fome affinity between t e 
 dialeas of the Woccons and Cheerake. The former call 
 bread. Ik.ttau, the latter Ka. too. There is certainly a. 
 I have iuft obferved, an affinity between the language of the 
 Woccons and Katahba. The former call a dog. luuhhe, 
 the latter Taunifee : the former call water £>«. the latter 
 £yau. 
 
 Page Ixx " It is greatly to be regretted, that wefhould 
 be fo ignorant as we are of the language of the Natchez.'' 
 My friend Mr. William Bartram informs me, that he was told, 
 
 V > • Page SS- " 
 
 \ 
 
»4 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 by the traders, thit tlie language of the Natchez is nearly al. 
 lied to the dialefts of the MufKohge, Chikkafah, and Chok- 
 tah. Late inquiries have led me to believe that this is the taie. 
 Adair feems to fiy, that the Natchez word for water is Ooka.* 
 This isalmoll exaftly the word (according to the fame author) 
 in the language of the Chikkafah. The Choktah call water, 
 Okah. . , 
 
 «' I am not certain that I have difcovered any affinity be- 
 tween the language of the Mexicans .and that of any of ihc 
 other American nations." The words for father in the lan- 
 guages of the Mexicans, Poconchi, and Darien-lndi.ins. (how 
 that there is fome atfinity betweei thefe languages. See the 
 yocahularies. There is fome affinity between the languages of 
 tl:e Six-Nations and Hurons and that of the Mexicans. Bro- 
 ther, in the dialedl of the Senccas, is Tcototeken. In the 
 Mexican language it is 2Ioj«/V/^/«/V-&. The Naudoweffies call 
 the ears, Nookah; and the Mexicans Nacaztti. The words for 
 daughter (Netouch and Teuchpoch) in the languages of the 
 Acadians and Mexicans ; and the words for hair (Nee-flconfee 
 and Tzoniii) in the language of the Katahba and Mexicans, 
 feem to fhow that there are affinities between them. After all, 
 the refemblances between thefe languages, as far as 1 have 
 hitherto had an opportunity of examining them, are very in- 
 confiderable ; and I ftill think, " it may be faid, with fome 
 degree of fafety, that if there are in America two or more ra- 
 dical languages, the Mexican is one of them." That the 
 Mexican language, however, is not radically different from 
 the languages of many other American trib-s is, I think, a 
 point which may be demonllrated in a very fatisfadory man- 
 ner: I mean by an examination of the fources of thefe lan- 
 guages in Afia. We (hall here find, that the language of 
 Montezuma may be traced to the languages of thePerfians, the 
 
 • Page 1 73, in the note. 
 
chez is nearly al. 
 afah, and Cholt- 
 at this is the taie. 
 r water is Qoku.* 
 the fame author) 
 )iitah call water, 
 
 i any affinity be.- 
 hat of any of ihe 
 "ather in the lan- 
 ien-lndians, (how 
 guages. See the 
 
 the languages of 
 Mexicans. Bro- 
 ototehcn. In the 
 NaudoweiTies call 
 . The words for 
 anguages of the 
 hair (Nee-flconfee 
 a and Mexicans, 
 them. After all, 
 , as far as 1 have 
 lem, are very in- 
 
 faid, with fome 
 a two or more ra- 
 lem." That the 
 ly different from 
 ics is, I think, a 
 fatisfadory man- 
 irces of thefe lan- 
 
 the language of 
 )f thePerfians, the 
 
 A P P 
 
 E N D I X. 
 
 2S 
 
 - • u T'.^for. tlie VoTOuHtchi, and other 
 r,^^•A\ the Arabs, the Tartars, tne v o^^uuii . 
 ^:;,fom whence .« derived conMerablc p»uons of ^e 
 ?r«lsof<heDeUv.=,e-«o.k, chc Si.-Na„o»s. .ho Ch e- 
 
 „ihes both in Norih and in Sonih-America. 1 Kler - 
 '; ',h .ocabniaries for ,he v.-.rions proof, of .he er.va.ron 
 of ,h. Dd.,wa,e„ and .he o.her American "«'»»' ';»J"7°; 
 ed from .he l-erflan,, »<c. and Ihall here pom. o..fome of .he 
 a« w" be..vee„ .he Mexican language and <>- >»8»'8 
 ,he Af,..ic,. The Mexican, cal. a m, T.f. and /^ • jhe 
 Ta„a,., 9». T.f,. and .he Tnrk. («ho - J"" >>' ^^ 
 and D.„ : .he Pcrf.ans a,.d .he Cn.di, T.h .he A. .... M- 
 tX .«.. are ver, ariUing, -m '-^>.^;^^„^- 
 ,W.he m,«;. of .he Mexicans i. compounded of the I'f J-" 
 i , .hTx .k.and Ta,.ar,. .he 71/of.heF.,fi.n.andC.r. 
 d^ and .he T.,! of .he Arab.. Again. *= Me"-' - 
 
 „;.„. .,/. in .h. iangnage "f'^^J j;;^;'f go'.ii^ht 
 Arel. The Mexicans call a houfe. Led.,, tne vog 
 ioKol- 67. Koella; and 68. W- Tne Mexxcans cdl 
 le'mo n I W' •• the Lefghis, 50. ,U,z,Moou: the kuf- 
 themoon, JW«*"' ^ The Mexicans call the hand, 
 
 ha.ibb-Abiffinian.U3.A^. ^^j^^j; ,,^,,3, Mau ^.c. 
 Maytl: the Armenians, 107, call the g 
 
 i .»,P Altekefick-Abiffinian, 112, -nM^'''«- ^ "^ 
 and the AlteKcuv.^ ^ , „. , r„rA\ n-i 7k ee: the 
 cans call the fingers. M^V^^^^^^ 
 
 and Pelga/ch. Ihe ^^ ^^^ Kabardinian- 
 
 Mexicans .s Ce^ m he g Z ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^.^. .^^ 
 Tcherkeffi, U » Ze I coul P ^^ ^.^ ^^^^^ 
 
 Thefe will be ^°'^^^'''\'['Zli ClL^ro. which has 
 1 ui» oflVrfion of the learneu v-iavigtjw, 
 
 the remarkable ^'f""°^;* , ^,^ ,if,,,ery of more ftr-k- 
 already been taken "°"" "f. ^f .h^ Mexican, and 
 
 ing affinities between the language 
 
 M See Preliminary Cifcourfe, p. »»>>• 
 
 i 
 
 '• 
 
 O 
 
 
 i I 
 lif 
 
26 APPENDIX. 
 
 the languages of the Afiatics than we are capable of 
 difcovcring betvveea the language of the Mexicans and 
 many American tribes, is a circumftancc extremely in- 
 tcreaing, and difficult to account for. I will not haz- 
 ar-l a conjeaure on the fubjeft. 1 will, however, obferve 
 again (for the remark has already been made*), that there 
 feem to be good grounds for afferting, that many of the lan- 
 guages of America, which can be (hewn to be radically the 
 fame, have loft more of their parental refemblances than the 
 Aflatic languages, that are radically the fame, have done. 
 This remark, at leaft, applies to thofe Afiatic languages from 
 which the languages of America appear to be more efpccially 
 derived. 
 
 Pages lxx,lxxi. " The Poconchi or Pocoman language 
 appears to have but little conneftion with any of the North- 
 American dialefts." There is fome affinity between this lan- 
 guage and that of the Katahba. In the former, a dog is cal- 
 led Tfi: in the latter, Taun-fee, or Taun-tfee. There is alfo 
 fome affinity between this Poconchi word, and the word for 
 the fame objeft in the language of the Onondagos, viz. 
 Tfchierha\. See likewife the words for bird in thefe lan- 
 guages. There is fome affinity be> ween the I'oconchi and the 
 Choktah. In the former. In, and in the latter, Inno is the 
 pronoun I, myfelf. 
 
 Page Ixxii. " Time has not effaced every refemblance be- 
 tween the language of certain Brafilians and that of fome of the 
 tribes of North-America." " The language of the Chilefe 
 bears fomeaffinity to thofe of fome of the tribes of North- Ame- 
 rica." It would be eafy to conftruft a large table of the affini- 
 
 i • Preliminary DIfcourfe, p. ic. ■« 
 
 •t This is, doubt icfs, a compounded word. The laft fillable, tria.U 
 
 ■early the fame as the Cntida »nd Ccchntwago word* for dog, viz. 
 
 Irhar- 
 
A P P 
 
 E N D I X. 
 
 re capable of 
 Vlexkans and 
 extremely in- 
 will not haz- 
 vevcr, observe 
 :*), that there 
 ny of the lan- 
 e radically the 
 lances than the 
 le, have done, 
 languages from 
 more efpccialljr 
 
 3man language 
 of the North- 
 itween this lan- 
 r, a dog is cal- 
 Thers is alfo 
 I the word for 
 londagos, viz. 
 d in thefe lan- 
 Dconchi and the 
 ter, Inno is the 
 
 refemblance be- 
 lt of fome of the 
 ! of the Chilefe 
 of North- Ame- 
 ble of the afiini- 
 
 ift tillable, er!ia,'\* 
 ord» for dog, viz. 
 
 L 1 ,„p nf the tribes of North and thcfe of 
 ties between the language, ot the triocs • , a. 
 
 , , . ThUl (balK'o at fome future period. At 
 
 South-America. 1 hib 1 Ihali .o -ru. Civ u^as call 
 
 prcfent. 1 fhall mention a few of them. 1 he Cay... s c 
 Trun and moon. Gau-.uau : ^^^'^ ^^^^'I^M^-'^-g " '^°- 
 H„a) call the plane., C... The N-dowcfl,c. c.^ a " 
 OW. AW..- the Chilei.-. M-«, and Mao,.. The kau >ba 
 call a hill. SooU-Taro: .h. BraniianscaU a mounta. «^ 
 
 Certain Indians of New-England (according to Wood) .1 he 
 head. Be,.,.o. and the Woccons of Carolina. Popp.:^ 
 Jaioi, 4.- the Galibis, O.p.,ou. S.C. In the J-S-ge of the 
 Creeks, .^^ is the Tea. a lake, or a great nvcr fhe fe- 
 ^uvian name for a river is P.!.. U mull be confe.fed. however. ■ 
 that the differences between the North and South American 
 languages are very great. This circumftance leads me tocon- 
 eale' tlut an inimenfe length of ti.ehas elapf.d fince there 
 fubfUled any extcnfiveintercourfe between tne tribes of thefe 
 two portions of the new-world. either in America, or mthe 
 countries of the old-world. 
 
 Pagelxxii. " Of the language of the Peruvians. I cannot 
 form any certain judgment." I ha.e difcovered very Hriking 
 affinities between the Peruvian language and the languages of 
 difFerenttribesoftheold-world.Befidestheintereftingaftinities 
 
 which will be feen in the vocabularies, under the heads of tifti. 
 and Bone, I may here mention fome others One of the Pe- 
 ruvian names for God was V.ra-Coc/.a. KooUha, Kcouhaee..^ 
 Koot are the words for God. in the language of the people of 
 Kamtchatka. In arranging the Afiatic l-g^^S" ^""^'^"S^" 
 their affinities. Profeffor Pallas has placed the dialedls of the 
 Kamtchadals immediately above the language of the Japanefe 
 Now there are fome very ftriking refemblanccs between the 
 Uplefe and Peruvian languages. In the fir il ot thefe lan- 
 guages. Cann is the name for God. &c. P../..-C...C was 
 L Peruvian name. In the Peruvian. Wv fignifics valiant. 
 
 
2S 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 In the Japancfe, 5//; is a God, an !mmort;ii foul, &c. T 
 Peruvians call a year, liuata : the Olliaks, 71, Hoei. The 
 former call the ftar Venus, Chu/cn : the fame OlUaks call a liar, 
 C/jccf. Here, I muft obfervu, tiiat it h between the Olliak 
 and Peruvian words for bcnv-, that the greucft rcicmbljnces 
 are to be found. I (hull couciuJe t.us fubjeftby re a.irliing, 
 that notwithftanding thefuperior eultivatioa of tm; Peruviuns, 
 wc have no reafonto fuppofc, that they ha*^^ had a different 
 origin from many other tribes and nations in America. 
 
 ♦ Pagelxxxi. " The Japonians, or Jiiponeefe." 1 have no 
 hefuationin confidering the Japancfe as one of the nations >vho 
 have contributed to the peopleing of America. My principal 
 argument for this notion is deduced from the affinities which I 
 have difcovered between the language of thjfe p >ple, and 
 the languages of feveral American tribes, particularly the 
 Mufkohge or Creeks, the Chikkafah, the Choktah, the Tuf- 
 caroras, the Brafilians, and the Peruvians. Thus, the Japa- 
 ncfe call a bone, Fone: the Creeks, Eefoonee. The Japancfe 
 call a houfe, Chookoot/cho : the Chikkafah, Chookka. The Japancfe 
 call a ftar, Phofchee and Fofi: the Choktah, Phitchek, and 
 Phutchik. The Japancfe call the foot, /Ifchee, Akfet, and AJi : 
 the Tufcaroras, Auchfee and Aufeekeh. Tlie Japancfe call 
 rain. Ante : the Brafilians, /Imen. The Japancfe and Peru- 
 vian affinities have juft been mentioned. Of all the North-Ame- 
 rican tribes, the Creeks and the Tufcaroras feem to me to be 
 the moft nearly allied to the Japancfe, not only by their lan- 
 guage, but by their cuftoms, &c. 
 
 Page Ixxxii. The Tfcegani, or Gipfies, 166, ought to have been 
 mentioned among the number of the Afiatic tribes of whofe lan- 
 guages we difcover veftigcs in America. See the article fire 
 in the Vocabularies. Mr. Pallas and other writers have re- 
 marked the great affinity of the language of the Gipfies to the 
 dialeas of India. Gipfies are found in almoft every part of 
 Huffia. " They have no fixed refidence, but wander con- 
 
1 
 
 j1, &c. T 
 , Hoet. The 
 aks call a liar, 
 ;n the Oiliak 
 rci'cmbljnces 
 ly rea.irliing, 
 III! Pciuvi;ins, 
 d a different 
 icrica. 
 
 ." 1 have no 
 >e nations >vho 
 
 My priOkiipal 
 inities which I 
 ; priple, and 
 Tticularly the 
 tah, the Tuf- 
 »us, the Japa- 
 
 The Japanefe 
 . The Japanefe 
 Phitchek, and 
 Ikfee, and ^ ; 
 
 Japanefe call 
 lefe and Pe ru- 
 le North-Ame- 
 em to me to be 
 y by their lan- 
 
 ;ht to have been 
 s of whofe lan- 
 
 the article fire 
 Titers have re- 
 : Gipfies to the 
 
 every part of 
 t wander con- 
 
 APPENDIX. n 
 
 Unually fro. one place to another, and esercife the trade, of 
 blackfmiths and farriers, and ho.fe-dealers. wh.ch lad hey 
 generally doby exchanging inftcad of fcHins thcr horfcs. 
 PUfchiif. p. 3^2- S« P^S*^ " °^J'''' Appendix. 
 
 Page Ixxxv. After the D^gorri, I n^ould have placed the 
 Hebrew,.8.;theJews.8.;theChaldean.83;;;^'^«y"-J 
 84; the Arabians. 85 •. and the .^nyruns. 87. ^-^^^^''f 
 veftiges of the languages of all th.fe nations, ^o celebrate m 
 the ancient annals of mankind ; fointereding to 'he hUlou n 
 of the revolutions and fortunes of his fpecies. are to be found 
 in the languages both of North and South- Amenca ! I 
 
 Page Kxxvi. After the Yakouti. \ thould have named the 
 Armenians, or people of Arme„ia. ,07. Coth in the voca- 
 buiarie. and in tnis Appendix. I have mentioned fome Qr U 
 ing refemblances bet. een the language of thefe people and the 
 languages of certain Americans. 
 
 p -re xclii " The Mahicanni have told me, that they cam. 
 from 'ihe weft beyond the Great- River, or Miffif.ppi." From 
 a circumllancelately communicated to me by C.juam lund^ 
 rick a very intelligent Indian of the M.hican nation, u wou.d 
 feem extremely probable, that thefe Indians in their m.gra- 
 tion from the weft, after crofting theMiffif.ppi. had uniformly 
 kept at a confiderable diftance from the fliores of the Atlantic 
 Their tradition informs us, that in the whole of their progrefs 
 thev had never feen the phenomenon of the ebbing and flowing 
 of the tide, until they came to the North or Hudlon River. ;o 
 which they gave the name of Mohunnuek, aname exprcJ.v. of 
 the phenotnenon. 
 
 Some of the northern tribes even prefcrve a tradition that 
 they came from tl>e borders of tlie weftern fea. Chanevoix 
 was informed, that both the Illinois and the M.amu came 
 •« from the bordersof a feavery diftant to the weft.'"* , 
 
 • \ Voyage, fiC. vol. ii. p. 170 ' , 
 
30 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 u r 
 
 n 
 
 r I' 
 
 « -1' 
 
 Page cvi. •• Mr. de Guignes," &c. Mr. de Guignes' me- 
 moir is inferteJ in the twenty eighth volume of the Academy 
 of Infcriptions and Bflles Lettrcs, for the year 1757, and is en- 
 titled Recherches fur Ui Na-vigationi des Chinois, du ceti di f 
 Ama-iqiie, k^ far quelques PeupUt fttuvi a /' ixt remit e Orient ale 
 de /' jI/H. " From the concurrent teflimony of feveral an- 
 rient Chincfe writers, he proves that their early navigators, af- 
 ter having followed the Afiatic coaft towards the north as far 
 as Kamt/ihaika, which they called Taban, crofltd the ocean in 
 an eallerly dircAion, and at the diltance of 20,000 lis, or 
 about 2000 miles, arrived nearly under the fame parallel at a 
 country whicii they named Fou/ang; bding, according to thfm, 
 the land where the fun rifes. This, continues Dr. Maty, from 
 wliom the word-, in inverted commas are taken, muft have 
 been the coaft difcovcred by tlie Kufil ins in 1741 ; and, from 
 the new difcovcries, it may be inferred, that the Chinefe were 
 direcled in that tra>n, by following the tourfe of the iflands." 
 Jn account of the Nciv Northern Archipelago, lately difco'vered 
 /y thu Rnjfians in the feus of Kamtfchatka and Anadir. By Mr. 
 J. Von Stxhlin, &c. Preface, p. xiv. Englilh tranllation. 
 London: 1774. Itis a circumftance which dcferves to be re- 
 membered, that the Chinefe, according to Mr. de Guignes, 
 made their voyage to America in the year 458 cf the vulgar 
 era. I'he annals of the American nations do not afcend to ai 
 remote a period as this. But the Toltecas, who are faid to 
 have been the moft cultivated of all the tribes of the new-world, 
 began their journey from the kingdom of Tollan, in the nor- 
 thern parts of America, in the year 596. It is poflible that the 
 Toltecas may have been the defcendants of the Chinefe men- 
 tioned by the French writer. But this is, at beft, a very dif- 
 tant conjeilure. We know very little of the Toltecas. Even 
 their exiftence might be called in queftion by an hidorian fcru- 
 puloufly attentive to matters of faft. Clavigero fays, that the 
 Toltecas fpake the Mexican language. If fo, I think it ex- 
 tremely improbible, tiut they (not doubting of their ex- 
 iftence) were a Chinefe colony ; for the language of the Mexi- 
 
1 
 
 A P 
 
 p E N O I X- 
 
 81 
 
 de Guignes' me- 
 of the Academy 
 tr 1757, and is en- 
 iHoii , du cete dt /* 
 ttremite Orientate 
 ny of feveral an- 
 ly navigators, af- 
 s the north as far 
 oHi'd the ocean in 
 of 20,000 lis, or 
 ame parallel at a 
 cording to thfm, 
 s Dr. Maty, from 
 ikcn, mud have 
 1741 ; and, from 
 the ChintTe were 
 ; of the ifliinds." 
 I lately difcovered 
 dnadir. By Mr. 
 gli(h tranflation. 
 Icferves to be re- 
 Jr. de Guignes, 
 ;8 cf the vulgar 
 not afcend to as 
 vho are faid to 
 f the new-world, 
 Man, in the nor- 
 > poflible that the 
 he Chinefc men- 
 )eft, a very dif- 
 Toltecas. Even 
 in hidorian fcru- 
 ro fays, that the 
 , I think it ex- 
 g of their ex- 
 age of the Mexi- 
 
 u 
 
 can, appear, to h.ve very lUtle anini-.y .0 that of the Chinefc. 
 I am rather inclined to believe, that the Toltccas were a colony 
 from Japan. 
 
 I think, however, that we are in poffcffion of a fufficient 
 number of farts to make it probable, that the Chinefe have con- 
 tributed to the peopling of America. Speaking of the b.oux. 
 Charlevoix fays, " I have feen fome people who are pcrfuaded 
 that thefe Savages had a Chinefe accent^•• Capta.n Carver 
 vvhom I wi(h I could always quote with imphc.t confidence. 
 fays."ManywotdsalfoareufedbothbytheChinefcandInd.ans. 
 
 which have a refemblance to each other, not only m theu found 
 but their fignification. The Chinefe call a flave. Jhnngo; and 
 the Naudoweffic Indians, whofe language, from the.r lutle in- 
 tercourfe with the Europeans, is the leaft corrupted, term a 
 dog, Jhungujh. The former denominate one fpec.es of their 
 tea.fhoufong; the latter call their tobacco, (houfaffau Many 
 other of the words ufed by the Indian, contain the fyllable, 
 che.chaw.andchu.afterthedialedof theChinefet." " The 
 liatche, Indians, fays Boffu, had a temple, and a kind offer- 
 vice ; in their language intelligent people have found Clunele 
 wordsj." Our author does not inform ui what are the words. 
 I (hall here mention fome of the affinities between the ChU 
 nefe and certain American languages. Mr. Bell fays the Cht- 
 nefe •' worihip one God. whom they call Tien, the Heaven or 
 the higheft Lord."§ &c. The Kittawini, 164, call Heaven, 
 Tain In our continent, the Hurons call Heaven. lo-nd,. 
 TheChilefe call the moon. Tien, the very word which the 
 Chinefe apply to Ged. &c. The Natchez call fire, Oua : the 
 Chinefe Choa. The Chinefe call the earth, T,ye: the kitta- 
 wini 164, To. The Chilefe, Tue. The Jaioi, who ref.de in 
 
 * Vol. i.p- 150. 
 
 f Travels, ^c. p. i^fi- 
 
 ^ Travels through that part of North- Aracr,c», f.-rnierly railed Loui- 
 fiiina. vol. i. p. »82. Engimi tranlUion. Luna.m : I77t. 
 % Travels, vol. ii. p. 14*^ 
 
 1 
 
VBtniH^- 
 
 M 
 
 ' ' f. 
 
 
 '■ 
 
 i» 
 
 A p r E N D I ?:. 
 
 Gua'una, %i'. Thcfc afiinitics arc rcrtainly firiking. Others 
 niiglii be pointed out. ^ 
 
 'I'lie phvfual rcfemblanccs between the Chincfc and many 
 of the American tribes, are very prominent. Dut I do not 
 think they arc more fo than the refemblances which fubfift 
 between the Tame Americans and many other tribes of Afia, 
 befiJes tiic Chinele. Haython of Armenia, and other writers 
 mention the fparfu beard of the Chinefe. Though the Ame- 
 riains have beards, contrary to the wild afl'crtion* of Dr. Ro- 
 bertfon, and many other writers, I think it certain that they 
 have Icfs beard than the nations of Europe, and their imme- 
 diatc defcendauts in America. The Japanefc and many other 
 nations of ACvi have but little beards as well as the Chinefe. 
 There is one circumilance in which the Chinefe and Americans 
 feem to difF.-r very eflentially. It is the general aflemblage of 
 features in forming what may be called the fpirit, or mental cx- 
 preflIon,of thecountenance. I'erfons who haverefided in China, 
 and have had opportunities of attentively examining the inhabi- 
 tants of that country, are forcibly ftruck. upon their arrival 
 among our Indians, with the peculiar freedom or ferocity of 
 their countenance. But this difference is lefs confiderable than 
 may, at firft fight, appear. The features of individuals, and 
 of courfe the features of whole nations, receive an artificial tone 
 or expreflion from the mode of life, the ftate offocicty, and 
 many other circumdances. I doubt not that the wild and in- 
 depen^ient Tartars, from whom the Chinefe feem to have 
 ftjrung, have is much freedom and ferocity in their countenance 
 as the independent and favage tribes of America ; and it is not 
 improbable, that the Peruvian, who lived in a happy climate, 
 and under a government which was more attentive to the pro- 
 grefs of the arts than to the fpread of arms, was as remarkable 
 for the mild and j)lacid countenance as is the native of China 
 in the comh^ercial towns, where he has been moft carefully con- 
 templated by pliilofophers. 
 
 TH£ END. 
 
 i 
 
 ^ jBiWftliliiillii' III j » r w.iiiil. rt «t^ 
 
 iriifliiiliiiiiMlitiiii 
 
 
 209 
 
 •V' 
 
 ALLC 
 
 VE 
 
 Philadelp 
 origin of I 
 jamin Sm; 
 feffor der 
 Uotanik 
 mebrerer 
 fchafteii 1 
 CIX, 133 
 
 Diefe zwey 
 wenig t 
 deffen an fu 
 Eit'er unfers 
 der Erd - ur 
 zwar nicht ei 
 crfchienenen 
 Theil diefer 
 Scltrift hier 
 Freunde der 
 nicht genug < 
 rifchen The 
 fchon einma 
 in deffen nic( 
 fern Tbeile r 
 guiftifche Tl 
 den; wir fin 
 fie zu geben. 
 Die (f. 
 hereichnetev 
 trile ■.■">»"■ 
 VVeprafiden 
 <tiann , der f( 
 met, deffen 
 welchem wii 
 fchichte der 
 fleifsiger Spr 
 thejj.<s eine \ 
 zweyten Au«i 
 Werks folg 
 difi Art der 
 Quellen voi 
 Hierdurch \ 
 \Ss. vollig. 
 ob uns ein 
 Deulfcber ii 
 tionen fchih 
 nal fo, wi 
 
r 
 
 ao9 
 
 r 
 
 Num. 148. 
 
 ai* \ 
 
 ALLGEMEINE LITERATUR - ZEITUNG 
 
 I 
 
 Fftyiagt, dm 2h. May 1809. 
 
 WISSENSCH AFTLICHE W E R K E. 
 
 e 
 
 /A 
 
 VERMISCHTE SCHRIFTEN. 
 
 Philadelphia, gedr. b. Bioren: New views of the 
 origin of the tribes ani nations of /America , bv Ben- 
 jamin Smith Barton, Ur. der Medicin, undFro- 
 feffor der materia msdica , Naturgefchichte und 
 Botanik an der Univerlitat von Teiinrylvanien, 
 mehrerer American. undSchott. geiehrten Gf-fell- 
 fchaften Mitglied. Zwetfte Ausg. ijt^y. XXVlil, 
 CIX, 133 und 32 S. gr. 8. 
 
 I \it[e zweyte Avsfflhti t\n(^ ., unter uns noch fehr 
 '-^ wenig bekannten Werks Ober einen Gegenftand, 
 deffen an fich hohes Intereffe durch den warmen 
 Eit'er unfers denkenden Zeitaiters fHr das Grofse 
 der Erd - und Vulkerkunde noch erhoht vvird, iftl 
 2war nicht ein ganz nener Ahdruck der erften 1797 
 crfchienenen , aher gleichwohl ift der iinguiftirche 
 Theil diefer merkwUrdigen uod fehr ftihatzbaren 
 Sciirift bier fo aufserordenflich bereirhert, dafs die| 
 Freunde derSprachen- und Vdlker-Kunde dem Vfi 
 nicht genug darilr danken kdnnen. Von dem hifto4 
 rifcheo Theile der Sphrift \h in deutfchen Bliitteril 
 fchon einmal ein Auszug erfchienen, welcher unj 
 indeffen nicht abhalten darf , unfern Lefern von die* 
 fern Theile der Schrift Nachricht zu geben. Der lin- 
 guiftifche Theil hat noch keine Beurtheilung gefun- 
 den ; wir find glackiicherweile in den Stand gefetzt, 
 fie zu ^eben. 
 
 Die (f. den Titel) mit verfchiedener Seitenzahl 
 bereichnelen Abfchnitte desBuchs find folgende. Der 
 trfie ■ .-la.t theils eine Dedication an den damaligen 
 V^t^praCident Thorn, ffefferfont einen berUhmtenStaats- 
 itiunn, der feine Mnfeftunden ganz demStudlum wid- 
 wet, deffen Gegenftand diefe Schrift ift, (und von 
 welchem wir, vvie wir verfichern dttrfen , eine Ge« 
 fchichte der BevoUverung von Amerika, das Refultat 
 flpifsiger Sprach • Vergleichuneen zu erwarten haben,) 
 theiis eine Vorrede, in welcher befonders in diefei 
 zweyten Au<;gabe Uber die Quellen der am Ende des 
 Werks folgenden linguiftifchen Angaben, und «ber 
 die Art der Pronunciation, welche bey jeder diefer 
 Quellen vorwaltet, eenaue Auskunft gegeben ift. 
 Hierdurch bewahrt fich d'e Einficht und Vorficht des 
 Vfs. vollig. Es ift begreiflitjh ein grofserlJnterfchied, 
 ob uns ein Franzos, oder ein Englander, oder ein 
 Deutfcher in ihrer Ausfprache die Laute fremder Na- 
 tionen fchildern. Der Vf. giebt mit Recht fie jedes- 
 nal fo, wie fie im Originate gegeben find: denn bey 
 
 A> L. Z. 1^09. Zweyter Band» 
 
 einer Umfchreibung in eine andere Pronunciation ift 
 Liiiunderung unvermeidljch ; und wir wifleii nacii je« 
 nen Angaben heftimmter, was jedes fagen foil. iJer 
 zweyte Abfchnitt ift der, dem 'Fitel entfprechemle ei- 
 gentlicheHauptabfchnitt, worinUnteifuchiingen Uber 
 den IJrfprung der amerikanifchen Volkerftamme an- 
 geftcllt und geprUft werden ; aber unter dem befchei- 
 denen Titel: preliminary discourfe. Der dritte Ab- 
 fchnitt enthalt: vergleichende VVdrterfammlungen,und 
 der vierte ilt ein Anhang mit Bemerkufigen und £r- 
 lauterungen, niimlirh neuen Zufatzen noch zu den 
 herrj^chen Bereicherungen der zweyten Ausgabe — 
 fo unermUdlich bemOht ift der Vf. , uns alles zu ge« 
 ben, was ihm fein Eifer und feine gOnftige Lage fort- 
 dauernd Uber diefen wichtigen Gegenftand verfchafft. 
 Der erjle und zweyte Abfchnitt find keines Aus- 
 zugs fahig. Uer dritte beginnt mit einem Motto aut 
 Strahlenbffg : wie vi;ile AulfchlUffe und AufUlarun- 
 
 Sen Uber die Wanderungen der Viilker erwarret wer* 
 en dUrfen, wenn man/,^Jftwi/2r^wxAnweifung befolgt. 
 und eine zureichende Kenntnifs der Spracnen von 
 Nord - Afien dabey vorleuchtct ; welrhe feit der Zeit 
 hundertfach bewahrte Maxime bald hernach auch 
 durch Charlevoix's Urtheil unterftUtzt wird: dafs Ge- 
 farauche, Religion und Traditionen viel ver^'nderli- 
 cher und dem Einfluffe Fremder viel mehr au.sgefetzt 
 find, als die Sprachen der Volker von Amerika, de> 
 ren Unterfuchung und deren Vergleichung mit den 
 Sprachen der alten Welt alfo vorzUglich betrieben wer- 
 den mUffe. Diefen Weg verfolgt der Vf., und fo ha- 
 ben auch alle feine Unterfuchungen Uber den Ur- 
 fprung der Amerikanifchen Volker Jinguiftifche Data 
 zur hauptfachlichen Bafis. Der Vf. hat hierin offen- 
 bar die richtige Bahn betreten , um fo mehr, da er 
 die BerUckfichtigung anderer wichtiger und zuverlaffi* 
 ger Thatfachen nicnt auslchJiefst. Es iftauoh voJikom* 
 men. wahr, dafs der Vf., wie er fagt, bey jenemS»re- 
 ben , den Urfprung vieler Nord - Amerikanifchen V6l> 
 ker und ihren Zufammenhang mit Afien zu erOrtern, 
 fich einen neuen Weg gebahnt habe. Der Vf. ift fich 
 bewufst, dafs feine Sammlung von Original- Papieren 
 Uber die Nord • Amerikanifchen Sprachen fchon fehr 
 anfehnlich ift, und dafs er fchon betrachtliche Fort- 
 fchritte zu dem fich gefteckten Ziele gemacht hat, 
 und er kann mit Fug und Recht die Erwartung hegen, 
 dafs fein VVerk, auch, wie er befcheiden hinzufetzt. 
 In feiner noch unvollkommenen Geftalt, dem kunfti- 
 gen Gefchichtfchreiber von Amerika wefenfliche 
 Dienfte leiften werde. Er glaubt die Verwandtfchaft 
 Dd der 
 
 /./i 
 
911 
 
 ALLG. LITERATUR - 2EITUN0 
 
 312 
 
 der Amerikanifchen Sprachcn mit Afiatifchen, und 
 foinit jener Viilker mit tliefen voUig dargethan zu 
 haben. V/ir werden hernach prafen, in wie weit 
 jhm diefs gelnngen ift; jetzt folgen wir dem Gange 
 feiner Unterfuchungen. 
 
 Der Vf. beginrit mit der Angabe einer bedeuten- 
 den Anzahl von Schrififtellern iiber die Abkunft der 
 Amerikaner aus der alten Welt, und der Meinungen 
 einigor anderer, dafs fie in Amerika felbft entftanden 
 feyeu, von weicbeii letzteren aber fehr oberflachlich 
 iiber die Sache geurtlieilt worden fey, belbnilers von 
 Voltaire, deffen EinwUrfe gegen die erfte iMeinung 
 (S. Vll.) ausgezogen find. 
 
 Der Vf., welcher das Gcwicht der verfchiedenen 
 Entfclieidunijsgrnnde iiber den Urfprung und die ge- 
 genfeitigen Verhaltniffe dieferVolker pritft, bemerkt 
 mit Keclit, dafs in Betreff der Nationen felbft und ih- 
 rer Lebensweife noch vie! zu wenig unterfucht fey. 
 Am beften ilberzeugt da'von die I'arallele, welcne 
 man am natiiriichften zwifchen diefen Amerikanifchen 
 zum Theil kleinen und zerftreuten Vdlkerfchaften 
 und den Viilkerfchaften des nordoftlichen Afiens 
 zieht. So fchiitzbare, ja vortreffliche Reifebef^rei- 
 bungen wir rtber jene von /»w/a^, Bartram, f^otneyu.a. 
 haben: fo find doch die Nachrichlen und Refultate, 
 welche z. B. felbft cin fo grofser, ni6{i,lichft tief for- 
 fchemier, und fcharfblickender Volker Beobachter, 
 W'e Folnetfy zu jjeben vermoclue, gar nicht in Ver- 
 gleichung zu fteJIen mit den [Nachrichten und Reful- 
 taten, welche die Sorgfait der ruffifchen Regierunz 
 fUr Wiffenfchaft unttn* Katharina II. y befonders auch 
 durcb den ehrwiirdigen Pallas bey Unterthanen fam- 
 meln laffen konnte, und die wir in G^or^i \y Befchrei 
 bung aller Nationen des ruffifchen Keichs zufammen- 
 geftolit vor uns haben. So fehr der Blick unfers Vfs. 
 auf diefe afiatifchen Nationen gerichtet ift, und fo be* 
 merkenswerthe Facta flher die Idenlirat des Ausfe- 
 hens der Nord -Amerikanifchen Wilden und der 0ft- 
 Afiaten er zunachft anfiihrt : fo hat er doch jener 
 voliftandigen Nachricht entbehrt, und die feinigen 
 auch ^. Bell's travels from S. Petersburgh to various 
 pat*ts of Afia Edinb. 1788- und der Survey of the Ruffian 
 empire by Capt. Sergey Plefchiif Engl. Ueber- 
 fetzung Lond. 1792. entlehnen mHffen. Manche von 
 den Angaben Qber die afiatifchen Volkerfchaften, de- 
 ren Worter fich in dcm Petersburger vergleichenden 
 G'offarium aufgeftellt finden, und deren iNamen daher 
 Hr. B. als Vorbcreitung zu feinen nachmaligen liogui- 
 ftifchen Vergleichungen (S. LXXVl bis LXXXVll.) 
 erkliirt, find entweder zu diirftig oder nicht ganz 
 richtig, z. B. wenn er Nr. 130. Karafinskoe am Je- 
 nifei ini Turufchanskifchen oder Mangafeifchen Ge- 
 bipte gent)mmpn hat fUr „Karaffini die Bt'wolmer des 
 Konigreichs Carezem, unfern des Gihon, des Oxus 
 der Alten." 
 
 Auch den Werth der Traditionen der amerikani- 
 fchen Volker wQrdigt der Vf., und furht zu zeigen, 
 dafs man ohne fie Ober den wahren Urfprung derfel- 
 ben ill Zweifel bleiben wUrde Er hat befonders aus 
 Adair's hiflory of America die dortigen Nachrichten 
 
 von Volkern benutzt, welche alle fagen, dafs fie einft 
 von der Weftfeite'des Miffifippi herUber gekommen 
 feyen. Der Vf. hat in diefer Hinficht vieles Inter- 
 effantegefammelt, und wie wichtig und willkommen 
 mttffen folchen Forfcherii die mancherley iirchivali- 
 fchen Nachrichten feyn, welche, wie wir aus Briefen 
 wiffen, die amerlkanifch^ Regierung durch die Be- 
 fitznahme von Louifiana ganz neuerlich erhalten hat. 
 Neue Quellen offnen fich dem Elhnographen , wenn 
 jn folchen, den unbekannten Landern nahen Gegen- 
 den Manner wie Pallas, ^'ejferfon, Volney, Humboldt 
 lund unfer Vf. fammeln. Freylich ift bey der far diefe 
 Zwecke wiederum hochft forderlichen Entfernung 
 von Europa dem Vf. nicht alles zuganglich gewefen, 
 was Europa's reiche Literatur darbietet, und roaa 
 darf es ihm nicht zum Vorwurf anrechnen, wenn 
 ihm fo auch tnanche folche Tradition entgeht, z. B. 
 die hey Mackenzie (S. 133. der deutfchen Ueberfetzung 
 von 2Swwfrman«), dafs die Chepewyan nach ihrer Tra- 
 dition urfprunglich aus einem andern Lande, das von 
 einem fehr verdorbenen Volke bewohnt wurde, ge- 
 konuncn find, und zwar tiber einen fehr grofsen See, 
 der fchmal, feicht und voller Infeln war, wo fie, da 
 immer Winter mit Eis und tiefem Schnee berrfchte, 
 grofses Elend ausitanden ; und dafs fie zuerft bey dem 
 Ivupfer- Minenfluffegelandet feyen. — Sowemg alle 
 lolche Traditionen fUr Erwerb f«r die Gefchichte zu 
 halten find : (o bleibt es doch fehr moglich, dafs darin 
 fcinzelne Kdrner fur diefe erhalten feyen, befonders 
 bev Nationen, wo nicht neueEreicniffe von einem, ihr 
 iicnickfal umwendenden, Einflulfe das Andenken an 
 fruhere verdrangten; und es ware zu viel, wenig- 
 ftens zu allgemein behauptet, was der berOhmte Vot- 
 ney in feinen vortrefflichen Eclairciffemens iiber die 
 amerikanifchen Wilden fagt, dafs keine Tradition 
 diefer amerikanifchen Volker Ober 100 Jahre hinauS 
 reiche, wenn er nicht dazu fetzte aucun fouvenir rt- 
 gulier, aucune tradition exacte. Aber ganz vorzOg- 
 lich und hauptfSchlichft die amerikanifchen Sprachen 
 geben unferm Vf. fein Refiiltat : dafs ihre Verwandt- 
 fchaft unter fich und mit Afiatifchen zeige, dafs fie 
 alle Ein Volk feyen, aber dafs fie oicht zureiche, um 
 auszumitteln, dafs die Amerikaner aus Oft - 2i/>^n aus- 
 gewandert, und welches der Urftamm fey. "* 
 
 Vor der Ausfahrung diefer Anficht geht Hr. B, 
 zu ^ejferfon's und Clavigero's Meinungen , jene ift in 
 rien Notes on the ftate of Virginia Lend. 1787- angege- 
 ien , diefe in der bekannteren Storia di Meffico. Jene 
 geht dahin: fo unvollkommen unfere Kenntnifs von 
 imerikanifchen Sprachen fey, und fo viele amerikani* 
 Iche Volkerftamme fchon vertilgt find, ohne dafs ihre 
 Sprache erhalten worden : fo ergebe fich doch fchon 
 aus der Vergleichung des Bekannt-gewordenen, das 
 merkwiirdige Factum: wenn man die Sprachen in 
 Amerika und die in Afien nach ihrer wahrfcheinli- 
 chen Abftammung ordne: fo finde man zwanzig in 
 Amerika fQr Eine in Afien , d. i. folche die alle Aehn- 
 lichkeit unter einander verloren haben. In wenigen 
 Jahrhunderten kdnnen fich Dialecte von einander ion- 
 deroj aber ein ungeheures Zeitmafs fey erforderlich, 
 
 wenn 
 
 m 
 
 wenn 
 
 ren ih 
 
 len. 
 
 anderi 
 
 weife 
 
 Afiatil 
 
 denhe 
 
 zeugt 
 
 Mexi( 
 
 Eefun< 
 
 den 
 
 derts 
 
 I 
 
912 
 
 dafs fie einfk 
 ' gekommea 
 vieJes Inter- 
 wjlJkommea 
 ey i'rchivali* 
 aus Briefen 
 Liich die Be. 
 fhalten hat. 
 >hen, wena 
 ahen Gegen. 
 y, Humboldt 
 der fiir diefe 
 Entfernung 
 ich gewefen, 
 und maa 
 men, virenn 
 tgeht, 2. B. 
 Jeberfetzung 
 h ihrer Tra- 
 de, das voa 
 wurde, ge- 
 grofsen See, 
 wo fie, da 
 e herrfchte, 
 xft bey dem 
 lowenig aile 
 efchichte zu 
 ), dafs daria 
 befonders 
 I ejnem, ihr 
 ndenken aa 
 iel , wenig- 
 rahmte Fol- 
 s iiber die 
 5 Tradition 
 ihre hinaus 
 fouvenir re- 
 3nz vorzflg- 
 n Sprachen 
 Verwandt- 
 e, dafs fie 
 reiche, um 
 ■ iJypn aus- 
 
 • 
 
 ;eht Hr. B. 
 jeiie ift io 
 17. angege- 
 fftco. Jene 
 intnifs voa 
 amerikani- 
 e dafs ihre 
 iocb fchon 
 enen, das 
 >rachen ia 
 hrfcheinli- 
 wanzig in 
 alieAehn- 
 t wenigen 
 ander ion- 
 orderlich, 
 ' wcijn 
 
 ■*' Num. 148* MAY 1809. 
 
 / 
 
 f 
 
 ! 
 
 wenn zwey Dialccte fich ganz trennen, und alleSpu- 
 rcn ihres gemeinfcliaftlichen Urfprungs verlieren lol- 
 len. Aus der grofsern Anzahl dieier radicalen Ver- 
 anderungen, die in Amerika offcnbar erfoigt find, er- 
 weife fich das hiihere Alterthum diefer VolKer als der 
 Afiatifchen, {o^ejferfon. Clavigero hgt: dieVerfchie- 
 denheit der Sprachen in Amerika ift fehr grofs, und 
 zeugt deutJicn fiir die Verfchiedenheit der Voiker; in 
 Mexico felbft haben wir fUnf und dretfjlig Sprachen 
 gefunden, in Slid- Amerika lind noch mehrere gefun- 
 den worden. Am Anfange des fiebzehnten Janrhun- 
 derts fanden die Portugiefen Aeren funfzig am Marag- 
 non im nordlichen Braiilien. (Hr. i^., der nur die 
 englifche Ueberfetzung vt)n Clavigero vor fich hatte, 
 die wir nicht kennen, fchreibt: 50, im Originale 
 fteht: hundert und funfzig, allenlings eine ungeheure 
 Zahl, wobey ohne Zweifel aile kleinen Nuancen der 
 Dialekte, die fich bey folchen unverbundenen Viilkern 
 fcharfer als aiifsentem unterfcheiden, mit berechnet 
 find.) Es fey wahr, es finde fich zwifchen manchen 
 amerikanifchen Sprachen eine grofse Aehnlichkeit, 
 z. B. zwifchen der Endeve, Opata und Tanahumara in 
 Nord - Amerika (namlich: in Neu-Mexiko) und zwi- 
 fchen der Mocohi, Toba und yJbipona in Sudamerika 
 (namlich in I'araguay). Aber viele andere feven eben 
 fo verfchieden von einaiider als das Illyrifche vom He- 
 braifchen: Man konne beftimmt behaupten, dafs es 
 keine lebendeii oder ausgefrorbenen Spacher giebt, 
 die von einanderverfchiedener waren, als das Mexika- 
 nifche, Otomittfche, Taraskijche, Mayifche und Mixteki- 
 fche, filnf Sprachen verfchiedener ProvinzenMexikos. 
 Es wQrde abfurd feyn , zu fagen , dafs diefs verfchie- 
 dene Dialekte Einer Stammfprache ' feyen. Wenn, 
 fchliefb't Clavigero, die AmeriKaner von Familien, die 
 bey der Spracnverwirrung zu Babel fich zerftreuten, 
 die Afiaten von andern folchen Familien abftammen, 
 fo werde man vergeblich bey diefen inSitten undSpra- 
 chen den Urfprung jener fuchen. — Clavigero ^ aus 
 Mexiko gebiittig, und Sammler feiner Nachrichten 
 aus dortigen Quellen, hat eine wichtige Stimme, 
 wenn er die Unterfchiede der Sprachen feines Vater- 
 landes aufftellt, ds$ er fo genau beobachtete. Aber wir, 
 nach umfaffendererrnStucuum der amerikanifchen Spra- 
 chen , als Amerika oder Europa noch genutzt iiat, 
 konnen deutlichen Sprachen • Zufammenhang itn Siiden 
 ^ und imNorden von Amerika imGrofsen zeigen, oicht 
 j blofs Aehnlichkeiten einzeloer WSrter, wie Hr. Bar- 
 \ton; nur gerade das ehemaJige Reich Mexiko giebt 
 i ein fchwer zu lofendes Problem, wie dort fo radicale 
 \ Sprachenverfchiedenheit war und b.Ueb. Hr. B. ver- 
 webt die EinwQrfe gegen die angegebenen Meinungen 
 in feine unterrichtenden und zum Theil ganz neuen, 
 aus feinen ISachforfchungen in Philadelphia « dem Mit- 
 telpunkteder vereinigtenStaaten, gefchopften Bemer- 
 kungen aber die befonders Nord- Amerikanifchen 
 Voiker, von denen wir das Intereflantefte ausheben, 
 und zueleich die zerftreuten Notizen des Appendix 
 einfchahen. 
 
 Die Delawaren fcheinen altere Sitze im Lande ge- 
 habt zu haben , als andere Voiker, und waren nacb 
 
 214 
 
 ihrer Tradition ehemals ein grofses, flber dieoftliche 
 und liidlicheMeereskufteausgebreitetes Volk ; fie be- 
 ftehen aus dreyStammen, den fl^anhmi, IFunalachtiga 
 und MiHfi, und die Mohikans feyen gewifs auch einZweig. 
 H». B. hat hier noch bemerkt, dafs die Delawaren von 
 alien Volkern auf der Oftfeite desMiffifippi, die ih« 
 bekanntwurden, VSter genanntwerden; dafsdagegen 
 die fogenannten fechs Nationen fie ihre Neveus nennen, 
 und von den Delawaren als Oncles anerkannt vverJen. 
 So fchatzbar alie foJche Notizen aber eine fo feme Welt 
 lind , bey welcher jft folche Spuren verfolgt werden 
 maffen, fo erhellet doch aus dem zweyten Beyfpiele, 
 dafs folche Namen nicht immer Abftammung, fondern 
 auch Reipects - Verhiiltniffe bezeichnen folJen. Denn 
 die fechs iNationen und die Delawaren find offcnbar 
 ganz verfchiedenenStammes. Letztrenennen fichl^HHl- 
 Lennape. Hr. 5. fahrt LoskieVs Deutung diefes Na- 
 mens : Indianifche Manner und die von Heckewelder: ur- 
 fprunglicli, an. So belegt letztere durch die angefuhr- 
 ten Beyfpiele ift: fo konnen wir doch, Ubrigens gar 
 nicht tar erzwungene Vereinigungen geftimmt, hier 
 nicht umhin,diei\ahederBegriffe: Eingeborner.und: 
 Mann , zu zeigen ; dafs lemo aber in diefem ganzen 
 Stamme: Mann, bedeutet, fahrt nicht nur Hr. B. im 
 Wortregifter felbft an, fondern auch Volney hat es be- 
 fttttigt. Hr. B. fahrt fort: Unter alien ISationen zwi- 
 fciieii Mafiachulet und demMiffifippi babe nur die De- 
 la warifche und die der 6 Nationen das Recht, allge- 
 meine Verfammlungen zufammen zu rufen. Die Dela- 
 waren und andere benachbarte Stamme unterlagen den 
 5 Nationen , diefe .betrugen fich als die Herren jener 
 and als Befitzer des Bodens : aber als fetztere bev ih- 
 ler Anhanghchkeit an England in dem amerikanifchen 
 Revolutionskriege viel verloren , bekamen die andern 
 Stamme wieder freyere Hande, und die Delawaren 
 wiederAutoritat; fie batten zuletzt zunachft unter den 
 Wyandotsgeitanden:— Die iWi»f/ioderAfo«/^M,nennen 
 ichMniJ/i, fo wie die Halbinfel , die fie bewohnen: 
 Mntjjink (minis bedeutetim Chippewayifchen : Infel). — 
 Die Chippeway, deren Sprache oUenbar ein Dialect der 
 Delawarifchen ley, heiisen bey den D&la waren : Sh)pit- 
 uiBy welches nach Hn. Heckewelder's Mittheilung auf 
 Delawarifch fo viel bedeute als : whijiling , fbilans. — 
 Die Shawnees, belfer Sawwaitnoo oder Sawanos, wohn- 
 ten ehemals Ober den Fiuffe Savanna in Georgien. Ein 
 Theil blieb in jenen Gegenden , und ift in dem Bunde 
 der Creeks, fie haben dort ihren alten Namen und alte 
 Sprache. Ein anderer Theil zog nordlich nsch Penfyl- 
 vanien , wozu befonders der Stamm der Pickcmes ge- 
 horte. Das Gebiet der Sawwanoo war fonft fehr be- 
 Iracbthch, und erftreckte fich von Kentuckey fadweft- 
 lich bis zum Miffifippi ; auch fie mufsten fich den funf 
 Nationen unterwerfen. Die Kikkapoos , zwifchen dem 
 Michigan -See und dem Miffifippi halte man fUr einen 
 unmittelbaren Zweig der Sawwannoo. — Die Miamis 
 nennen fich fo, bey d^n Delawaren beifsen fie : Twicktwe 
 oder Twichtwees. Auch ihreSprache zieht Hr. 27. zu dem 
 Delawarifchen Stamme; das Gegentheil bat wait tnehr 
 Grund, wie Folney nach den Ausfagen eines genauen 
 Keoaers diefer Sprache verfichert, deffen fchiitzbare 
 
 Samai- 
 
A. Ih Z. Num. X48. MAY 1809. 
 
 ^15 
 
 Sammlung MiamifcVier Wiirter auch manche Bemer- 
 kungenilbergranimatifcheKormen enthalt, f. ainEnde 
 des Tableau d» Climat etdufoldes Etas - unis d' Amtrimt. 
 Die Wahrheit liegt in der Milte. Nicht blofs Aehn- 
 lichkeit derW6rter,fonHern auchAehnlichkeit cevvif- 
 fer Formen fpricht fUr Verwandtfchaft mit Dialecten 
 des, wie Hr. B. ihn nennt, Delawarifchen Stammes; 
 aber Hiefes Zufammentreffen ift nicht fo hauHg, und 
 wechfelt zu fehr mit Verfchiedenheit ab, als dafs eine 
 grof'ie INaha der Abftammung angenommen werden 
 diuite. iJJe Wiahtanak feyen ein Zweig der Miamis. — 
 Die JlleffiJ augers oder JVIeffafagues ein fehr fleifsiees 
 Volk am iluronen • und oberen See, haben eine Spracne, 
 die ohne Zweifel niit der der Chiopeisayer una batiks 
 naheverhunden fey, aber auch Worter einiger fUdli- 
 chen Stamme enthalte. — Der Penobfiots fofien 1795. 
 weniger als 300 gewefen feyn. — DasGebiet deriVar- 
 niqanfets erltrecktefich im lyten Jahrhunderteim Nor- 
 den und Often 30 — 40 (Engl.) Meilen vom Sekunkfluffe 
 und der Narraganfetbay, und fchlofs Khodeisiand und 
 andere Infein diefer Bay ein, weftlich und fiidlich 
 reichte es bis zu dem Platze Wekapage, 4— 5 Meilen 
 vom Pawcutukfluffe, welcher als Sad - und VVefteriinze 
 angefehen wurde und die oftliche Griinze der Pequots 
 war. — Von der Befchaffenheit der Sprache der Pe- 
 quots, diefer fonftmachtigen Nation, haben wir vergeb- 
 lich einige Aufklarungen oder Winke gefucht. — Uie 
 5 Nationen, (die zufammen genommen von den Franzo- 
 fen den Namen Iroquois, daher Irokefen, fo wie von 
 den Hollandern von dem einen Stamme den Namen 
 MiquHs, erhielten, von den Englandern nach eben 
 demfelben zuwcilen Qberhaupt Mokawsk genannt wer- 
 den, fich aber Aquanufchionig oder Konunizi Oniga d. i. 
 Bundesvolker nennen) find die Senekas^' Mohawks, 
 welche fich den alteften Zweig nennen, Onondagos, 
 Cayttgas, Onetdas, Ihr Bund beifsl bey denEingebornen: 
 die fejle Hand ; erfcheint ungefabrVor etwas Ober 200 
 Jahre und zwar in der Nahe der grofsen Canadifchen 
 Seen, nach einigen im Norden,nachandern im Sitden des 
 EriefeeszuStande gekomroen zu feyn ; die drey erftern 
 Vdlker heifsen die alteren, diezwey letztern die jiln- 
 geren, Aber im erftenTheile des igten Jahrh, wurden 
 noch die Tuscaroras oder Tuskerura, als die fechste Na- 
 tion in den Bund aufgenofnmcn, welche von den Chee- 
 raken und Englandern von den Kuften yon Nordkaro* 
 lina vertrieben, nordwarts gezogen waren. Sie feyen, 
 fo wie die IFouotis, Theile von den FampticoHghs , in 
 Nordkarolina, vondenendort derPampticough Sund 
 >/nhi feinen Namen erhaiten habe. piefer Bund nahm 
 1608. den Strich von dem oftlichen Ende des Eriefecs 
 bis zum Ghamplainfee, und von den Kittatinney und 
 liighlands bis zum Ontariofee und dem Lorenzfluffe 
 ein. [Siamlich als fie kurz vor diefer Zeit mit den Adi. 
 rovditos, iiber den See, Krieg gebabt hatten, und letzte- 
 ren, hefonders weil diefe von den Franzufen mit Schiefs- 
 gswehr unterftQtzt wurden, das jenen damals noch 
 
 aii 
 
 unbekannt war, unteriagen : fo bracbtee* ihrePolitik, 
 durch die fie fich unter alien amerikanifchen Volker- 
 fchaften auszeichnen, dahin, dafs fie zu rechter Zeit 
 mit jenen und den Franzofen Frieden machten. Aber 
 Frieden konnten fie nicht halten* begierig nach Ruhm 
 und Ervweiterung ihres Gebiets kebrten fie in der an- 
 eegcbenen Zeit ib re Wnffen gegen die Delawaren, Ma- 
 hicanns und andere ci^rtige Stamme, und zwaneen 
 diefe, ibreOberherrfcbaft anzuerkennen. Die Cockne- 
 uiagoes leyen ein Zweig der Mohawks. Auch die 
 fi/yandots, befonders um Fort Jofeph und Detroit, 
 feyen ein Zweig jenesBundes, und von demfelben ge- 
 jaothigt worden , um Friede zu bitten , wie L. Evans 
 iCage, der fie far Ein Volk mit den Toxfs und Outaga- 
 mis halt. — Von den Nadoweffiern ^ den Sioux der 
 Franzofen , bemerkt Hr. B. , fie batten ebemals das 
 i^aud um Detroit bewohnt. In derNiihe diefes Platzes 
 fey ein breiter Flufs, der fich in die VVeftfeite des 
 Sees St. Clair ergiefse, und der bey den Ghippewayern 
 und audern amerikanifchen Volkerfchaften : Nadowti 
 Sipi d. i. iNadoweffier- Flufs beifse; das Volk von IJe- 
 troit neiine ibn Hurunenftufs. Die Nadoweffier feyen 
 ein Zweig der W'yundots, welche letztere von den 
 Ghippewayern; Nottawejfet genannt werden. (Abge- 
 feheu von dem Gewicht diefes Grundes wOrde ja aber 
 daraus eben fo gut der umgekehrte Fall fnlgen, und 
 die vVyaodots ein Zweig der Nadoweffier feyn konnen, 
 die in Verbindung mit den fechs Nationen getretea» 
 und dadurch zu manchen ibrer Worter geKommen 
 feyn konnten.) — Ueber dieCAwra*^, imSOden und 
 Sfldweften der Nord- Amerikanifchen Staat^in, er- 
 fuhr Hr. B. voft Hn. M'Gilwray, dafs fie langer als 
 die Muskohge auf der Oftfeite des Milfifippi feven, 
 indem letztere von erfteren: ihre jflngeren Brii'der, 
 genannt wUrden, und Hr.iS. fand dieFarbe deK^hee- 
 rake lichter, als bey dem grofsten Theil der ihm be- 
 kannten amerikaniichen Vdikerfchaften. DerUeber- 
 eang der Muskohge ilber den Mit'filippi fcheine in die 
 Zeit zu fallen, wo die Spanier unter Ferd. de Suto 
 zuerft in Florida landeton. Sie haben nach Hn. 
 M'Gilwray's Mittheilung eine Tradition, dafs, wah- 
 rend ihre Vorfahren abwarts zogen, fie Nachricht 
 bekamen von Leuien, welche andere Farbe;, als fie, 
 }laare (Iber den ganzen Kdrper, und Donner und 
 Blitz in den Handen batten. ~ Die Chikkafah feyen 
 wahrfcheinlicb nabe bey Gbikkafah - Bluff Qber den 
 IViiffifippi gegangen; diefs milffe einige Zeit nach der 
 Ankunft der Spanier in iMexiko gewefen feyn, weil 
 fie und die Choktah fchon aus der wef'lichen Gegend 
 die fchonen Chikkafah' und Choktah- Pferde mitee- 
 bracht, die von Andalufifcher Raffe feyen. Die Chik- 
 kafah werden ausdrOcklicb in der Expedition des 
 Ferd. de Soto nach Florida erwilhnt. Sie geben von 
 fich an , dafs fie ein kleiner Theil ibrer Nation fey»a, 
 und dafs ihre Vorfahren noch jenfeits des Miffifippi 
 pach den Kiiften des ftillea Meeres zu wohnen. 
 
 ai7 
 
 {Die Fortfetpung fitlgt.) 
 
9li 
 
 itirePolitik, 
 hen VoJker- 
 rechter Zeit 
 bten. Aber 
 nach Ruhm 
 e in der an- 
 war en, Ma- 
 id zwaneen 
 Die Cockne. 
 Auch die 
 ind IJetroit, 
 smfelbcn ge- 
 'ie L. Evans 
 und Outaga- 
 1 Sioux der 
 »hemals das 
 efes Platzes 
 ^eftfeite de« 
 ippewavera 
 n; Nadou/ei 
 oik von IJe- 
 'effier feyen 
 re von dea 
 en. (Abge- 
 rcie )a aber 
 olgen, und 
 yn konrien, 
 n getretea, 
 gekommea 
 Sflden und 
 taatf'n , er- 
 ianger als 
 ippi feyen, 
 en Briitler, 
 e deK^hee- 
 ler ihm be. 
 Der Ueber- 
 ;ine in die 
 d. de Suto 
 nach Hn. 
 lafs, wah- 
 Nachricht 
 >e, als fie, 
 unner und 
 j/aA feyen 
 Uber dea 
 t nach der 
 eyn, weil 
 sn Gegend 
 rde mitge- 
 Die Cltik- 
 lition des 
 ;eben voa 
 ion feyRn, 
 Miffifippi 
 en. 
 
 217 
 
 Num. I4Q. 
 
 .,-... — jL 
 
 lll i w ii II '•i H U 
 
 MhM-uJti' 
 
 lis 
 
 ALLGEMEINE LITERATUR - ZEITUNG 
 
 Sonnabends, den i-j. May 1809. 
 
 WISSENSCHAFTLICHE WERKE. 
 
 " VERMISCHTE SCHRIFTEN. 
 
 JPhiladelphia , gedr. b. Bioren : Neto views of the 
 origin of the tribes and nations of America by B. 
 S. Barton, etc. 
 
 (Fortfitzung der in Num. 148. abgebrochenen Recen/ion.) 
 
 Die Katahba waren eine betrachtlicbe Nation , und 
 ihr Land in Norden und Nord-Often begranzt 
 von Nord- Karolina, in Often und SUden von Sild- 
 Karolina , im Siid-Weften von den Cheerakes. Vor 
 95 Jahren war ilir Hauptfitz i4oMeiJen von den Chee- 
 rakes und 200 Meilen von Gharlestown. Nach Hn. At. 
 Martin, fonft Gouverneurs von Nord-Karolina, hal- 
 ten fie eine Jabresverfammlung. Sie geben den Kd- 
 pfen ihreri(inder eine kttnftliche Form durch ftarke 
 Zufammendriingung; doch fcheine diefer Gcbrauch 
 abgekommen zu fcyn, indem man bey dem jUngern 
 Theile der Nation keine fiachen zttfammengcdrangten 
 Kopfe finde, ein Umftand, der fich ntiit unfers be- 
 rOhtnten BlumenbacKs Annahme der Fortdauer alfo 
 zufammengedrttckter Formen nicht vertrage. 'Von 
 den Natchez theilt M' Gilwray mit, dafs ihre Ueber- 
 bleibfel i7«>o unter den Creeks deren Sprache fpre- 
 chen, aber ein Dollmetfchcr verficherte 17941 dafs 
 fie ihre eigene Sprache beybehalten ; welche auch du 
 Pratz eriernt hatte, aber nicht mittheilt, weil Kennt- 
 nifs einer folchen ausgeftorbenen Sprache ohne Inter- 
 effe fey , (namlich far den Handelsmann, far den vie- 
 le Sammlungen Worter fremder Sprachen zunachft 
 berechnet find, ftatt dafs man das Intereffe des Ethno- 
 sraphen und Linguiften hatte immer recht lebhaftauf- 
 faffen foUen.) Die abrigen Beinerkungen aber die 
 fadlichen Vdlker find bey den genannten aus dem, 
 'wegen feiner fonderbaren Hauptanficht unter uns bey 
 weitem nicht genug genOtzten Adair, bey andern aus 
 gewdhnlichen Halfsmittein gefchopft. Bey allem 
 £)ank far Hn. Bs. Beytrage zur Kenntnifs von Nord- 
 Amerika, mUffen wir hier noch die frohe Hoffnung 
 ausfprechen , dafs wir nun bald durch unfers jgrofsen 
 Topographen und einzigen Kenners von NorcT-Ame- 
 rika, unfers verehrten Ebeting's Fortfetzung feines 
 claffifchen Werks recht reich an Aufklarungen der 
 Kunde und Gefchicnte diefes Landes werden. 
 
 Die Haupttendenz von Hn, B's intereffantem Werke 
 ift, wie wir unfern Lefern fchon fagtcn, Ungnijlifch. Wir 
 baben von der ethnographifchen zuerft gehandelt, 
 vnd gehcn nun zu diefer aber. Wir haben zuorft 
 ttber die Bereicherungen luiferer linguiftifcheo Kennt> 
 
 niffe, die wir Hn. Es fchatzbarenWorterfammlungen 
 verdanken, und Hn. B's Verdienften dabey, fodann 
 von den Grundfatzen der Vergleichun'g der verfchie- 
 denen Sprachon, welche cr bcfulgt, und zulctzt von 
 den iinguiftifchcn und cthnographifchen Refultaten 
 zu handeln, welche unfer Vf. durch feiue Uuterfu- 
 chungen findet. 
 
 Aufrichtiger Dank Jedem, der in fernen Gcgen- 
 den uns Wdrtcr fremder Sprachen fammelt, fie genau 
 und mit aberlegender Vorficht darftellt: vielracher 
 Dank Hn. J3., der uns fo viole Wtirtcr fo vieler Spra- 
 chen fammelte. Er hat in der erften Ausgabe 52, in 
 der zweyten 70 Begriffe aufgeftellt, (die fich fammt- 
 lich aucn unter den, von der Kaiferin Katharina zum 
 Behuf des grofsen vergleichenden VVorterbuchs auf- 
 gcftellten Wortern finden, und einezwcckmafsige Aus- 
 wahl aus denfelben find) und hat von fo viek>n ame- 
 rikanifchen Sprachen, als ihm durch frUhere oder ei- 
 gene Nachforfchungen mehr oder weniger zugSnglich 
 waren, die WSrter derfelben fUr diefe Begriffe ge- 
 fammelt. Die grofse Menge von WOitern, welche 
 uns Hr. B. zuerft bekannt macht, find durch andere 
 Schrift von den, au*; fchon gedruckten Quellen unter- 
 fchieden; diefe Quellen fincf genau nachgewiefen , fo 
 wie auch die in jeder derfelben herrfchende Art der 
 Ausfprache. Mehrere derfelben find aus kleinen, aufser 
 Amerikakaumgel^^mmenenSchriftenentlehntunduns 
 infofern auch neu. Wie genau Hr. B. dabey zu Werke 
 gegangen, erhellet vorziiglich daraus, dafs er<oft fehr 
 geringe Abweichungen der Ausfprache doch befonders 
 angiebt. VorzOelich in den Sprachen der 6 Nationen, 
 ferner der der Katahba hat Hr. B. unfere Kenntnifs fo 
 fehr bereiohert ; aber auch neue Beytriige in der Spra- 
 che der Muskohge, Clieerake und vieler andern verdan- 
 kan wir ihm. £r hat unermUdet Gelegenheiten ge- 
 nOtzt, z. B. die Ankunft zweycr Katahbas zu Phila- 
 delphia, um auch von diefer Nation noch Worter im 
 Appendix zu fammeln. Kurz in alien diefen RUck- 
 fichten hat fich Hr. B. bleibende Verdienfte erworben, 
 und ihm darfen wir es nicht anrechnen, dafs die eng. 
 lifche Orthographie eine der unbequemften zur Be- 
 ftimmung der Ausfprache fremder Vulker ift, und 
 dafs z. B. ue blofs ein ftummes e am Ende, augh blofs 
 aA am EndeausdrOckt, wie man diefs am deutlich- 
 ften in If^ill. ^ones Abhandlung in d. Afiatiral Refear- 
 ches Vol. I. ST I — 56. erfieht, und auch in Volney^s 
 angefUhrten Miamifchen WOrterbuch , wo die frey- 
 lien auch nidit fehr bequeme franzofifche Ausfprache 
 und die englifche oft neben einander geftellt find. 
 ^ - Aurji 
 
_ ' l!^ ill MJ 
 
 ai9 
 
 ALLG. LITERATUR - ZEITUNG. 
 
 aao 
 
 Auch darfen wir es Hn. B. nicht zurechnen, dafs fei- 
 ne grofse Kutfert.ung von Italien ihm dortige, frey- 
 lich fttr die AnitTikanifrheSprachkunde hoclift wich- 
 tige ui»d ergiebige VVerlve entzog, namlich Fit. Sa!v. 
 Gittj faggio di Storia Americana 7'. HI. della religione 
 e delie tingue Amef-ic. Horn 1780. und Lor. Hervas 
 vocabulario potigtotto con prelegonunt fopra piu di CL 
 litigue, fo wie deffen Saggio pratico delle lingue, 
 beyde Rom 17S7; deffen Catalogo delle lingue 
 conofciiite delta loro affitiita e diverjha , Rom 1784; del- 
 fen Aritmetica delle nazioni, Rom 17K5; dafsalfo 
 ihm fo Manches fehhe, wahrend es mitten in Doutfch- 
 land rediichem Eifer mo|>lich wird, diirch Ben. tzung 
 diefer und vieler andern Hiilfsmittel, des vor uns Jie- 
 gpnden Ituchs und dor von dam beriihmten Rcifenden 
 ^tex. von Humboldt aus Sud-Amerika und Mexiko 
 mitgebrachten HiUfsmitteln von mehr alsdreyjlig ame- 
 rikanifchen Sprachen und Mundarten eine mehr oder 
 ■weniger volIitancUge, grammatifche UeberJicht und 
 von beynahe Imndert amenkauifchen Sprachen und 
 Wundarten fehr oder einigermafsen reichh -Itige Wor- 
 terbUcher oder wenigftens SammJungen mehrerer W 6r- 
 ter zu haben. Selbf uber Anierika alfo (ausgenom- 
 men von. den nordUchen Volkern, von dem Ausl^ufs 
 des iVlifGfippi an, mit denen Hr. B. in naheren Ver- 
 hiiltniffen ftand,) find wir jetzt um fehr vicles reicher, 
 als er, und vermogen, von alien von Hn. ^. aufgeftell- 
 ten Begriffen, die Mexikanilchen, Peruanifchen Be- 
 zeirhnun en uud viele von VoJkern anzufuhren, de- 
 ren Namen felbfi Hn. E. kaurn bekannt geworden zu 
 feyn fiheinen. AlJerdines ift auch der Titel des 
 Biichs etwas zu weit . eufst, wenn man nicht ein 
 Nifsverhaltnifs zwifchen den Nachrichten aber die 
 eben genannien Gegenden und die i\brigen Theile Ame- 
 rika linden foil. Demnachft Jiegt dem tiefforfchen- 
 den Linguiften und Kthnographen der Wunfch recht 
 nahe, dk($ es Hn. B. geuillen haben mochte, auch 
 auf einige grammatifche Formen der Volker, deren 
 Wortt-r er uns fo forgfSltig giebt,*feine Aufmerkfam- 
 keit zu richten. Es kdpnte undankbar fcheinen, wenn 
 man fo viel Schatzbares von einem wackeren Gelehr- 
 ten erhalt, wie wir von Hn. B., noch mehr zu ver- 
 langen ; wenn nicht auf der einen Seite das Intereffe 
 der Wiffenfchaft e>- forderte, und wenn nicht auf der 
 andern Seite die Gelegenheit, folche gelehrte und *>r- 
 fchfnde Sammler in einem bleibenden Aufenthalte in 
 einem fo giinftigen Local zu erblicken, fo feJten wa- 
 re, dar man fie gem fo viel brauchen mochte, als 
 es ohne Verdacht des Mifsbrauchesmoglich ift. Auch 
 find wir fern davon, dem Vf. es anzure' hnen, dafs 
 ■wir au<i voUf aodigern WortbUcliern, z. B. der Mexi- 
 canifchen , Peruanifchen nicht blofs fehV vieles hinzu- 
 fiigen, fondern auch berichtigen koimen: im Mexi- 
 canifchen foil z. B. teocnicktuich Bruder fe\n, aber 
 *«o^«»cA«i ift nicht diefs, fondern: Ehemann , ix- 
 telolotli Auge, nacai ^ li Ohr, ift nicht der Plural; 
 camactli oder chat foJl: Mund, feyn, jenes mu"" 
 camatl h ifsen und di 'fes finden wir gar nicht; fiir 
 yullccbtli: Herz, f.lUe vullotti ftehcn; filr ci- 
 ttabint Stern: citlaliw, Ian foil Land, £rde, be« 
 
 deuten, aberkein Mexicanifches Wort Fangt mit / an: 
 tlalliiiX: Erde; neben a tl: vVaffer, fteht noch de/, 
 welche Verbindung von ae aber im Mexic nifchea 
 gar nicht vorkommt; im Peruanifchen ift nicht unuu 
 VVcffer, fondern : m;;w, und jenes bedeutet: zu VVaD», 
 fer oder fluffig gema'cht. — Auch unbedeutend ift es, 
 dais der Vf. zuweilen VVorter in dem Appendix nooh 
 einmal anfUhrt-, die fchcn im eigentlichen Verzeich- 
 niffe gerade eben fo ftanden, z. o. das Nadowefsfche 
 paatah Feuer. Blofs etwas Erhebliches ift an diefen 
 VVorterfammlufigen wirklich auszulgt^en, namlich 
 diefs: dafs unfer Vf. die gedruckten HuUsmittel nicht 
 ausgebraucht hat, und ins alfo nicht der Nolhwen- 
 digkeit ilberhebt, nun neben feinem Buche alle diefe 
 BUcher au'zufchiagen, und das nachzutragen, was 
 fie uns neben dem, von Hn. B.Angefiihrten, darbie eu. 
 Wir diirfen, um diefs zu belegen, nur la Hotitau und 
 feine paar ^wronifchen VVSrter anfiihren, von denen 
 Ur. ti. blofs Himmel und Bruder angibt, und ochi 
 (divimti) , ontehtien (femme) , onno'^houe , ^homme)^ 
 eonhora (cheveux)y outoirha ( il fait froia)y tf\m 
 (feu), aguienon (chien) ausliifst; oder de Laefs 
 Sammlungen in feiner novi orbis difcriptio, tiber die 
 Sanltikani im ehemaligen Neu - Holland , wo menuHa 
 oder meneito Gott, renoes Mann, orquoywe Frau, my' 
 track Haar, kepatten Kalte, aram Hund; Uber die 
 Hoohelagenfes y wo aguehutn Mann, agruajle Frau, 
 hergeniascon Stirn, agoniscon Haare; Ober die Souru 
 quofii im ehenialigen Akadien, wo oUajeck Himmel, 
 metaboviou Mann, meboviou Frau, nechit FQfse, ausge* 
 laffen find; ilber das Brafiiifche wo ave oder ava u. a. 
 niangeln; die ilber den ^aoi in Guiana, wo g Wdrter 
 ang(>£eben find, und 16 fehlen; oder Gage's Angaben 
 von der Spraclie der Poconchi, wo man taxabriim- 
 mel, vinaf Mann, t>o(Frau, cAi Mund , c<im Hand, 
 quih Sonne und Tag u. m. a.; oder Adair's zerftreute 
 Anfiihrungen , wo man des Chikkafa\iche ya-we 
 Menfch, das ClieerakHcht: kora Winter u. m. a. un- 
 
 Sern vermifst. Vorziiglich aber mufs es auffallen, 
 afs die Worter der Narragaufets und der Natiks aus 
 William's Key und Elliots Bibel und Grammatik fo 
 ganz unvollftiindig gegeben find, da diefe Hiilfsmittel 
 auf dem Continente von Europa fo aufserft felten find, 
 und fchon jene Grammatik (Cambridge in Amerika 
 1665. 4to.) viele von jenen Wiirtern lieferte, aus der 
 Bibel ( ebendafelbft 1663. 4to.) aber fie fich fo leicht 
 aile aufftellen liefsen. 
 
 Wir kommen zu den Vergleichuneen , welche 
 Hr. B, fowohl zwifchen den Amerikanifcnen Sprachen 
 als einigen des alten Continents auftellt, und den da- 
 bey angewendeten Grundfatzen. Hr. B. fucht zu zei- 
 gen , dafs zwifchen den verfchiedenen Amerikanifchen 
 Sp achen fo mancheriey Berilhrun^ ftatt fin ie, und 
 dafs fie ehenfalls mit Sprachen des aJten Continents 
 zul'ammentreffen. Er hat in le^terer Hinficht mit 
 Recht dieSprachen Afieiis vorziiglich ins Au|j;egefafst, 
 un«l unter jedes feiner Regifter von Amerikanifchen 
 Wortt'rn, z. B. fttr den Begriff: Blut, aJle Bezeich- 
 nungen diefes Kej»rifrs in Afiatifrhen Sprachen, wel- 
 che auch nur einige Aehulichksit mit irgend einem 
 
 tai 
 
aao 
 
 ngt mit /an: 
 iht nuch a el, 
 exic nifchen 
 iiicht Ufiuy 
 tet: zu VVai^ 
 [eutend ift es,' 
 pendix no(;h 
 ?n Verzeich- 
 'aifowefsfche 
 ift an diefen 
 n , namlich 
 smittel niclit 
 T Nnthwen- 
 le aile diefe 
 Jtragen , was 
 n, darbie en. 
 I Hontau und 
 I von den en 
 t und ochi 
 le, Chomme), 
 'roid)y tjijfa 
 er de Laefs 
 0, tiber die 
 wo menutta 
 'e Frau, wy. 
 1; ilber die 
 ^ruafle Frau, 
 iv die Souri. 
 eck Himmel, 
 ''ilfse, ausge-* 
 ier ava u. a. 
 i'o 8 VVdrter 
 e's Angaben 
 taxab Him- 
 ^^ cam Hand, 
 J zerftreute 
 ;he ya-we 
 u. m. a. un- 
 es auffallen, 
 r Natiks aus 
 ammatik fo 
 Halfsmittel 
 t felten find, 
 n Amerika 
 le, aus der 
 h fo leicht 
 
 « , welche 
 :n Sprachen 
 ind den da- 
 ctit zu zei- 
 'ikanifchea 
 'in 'e, und 
 Continents 
 inficht niit 
 Uijegefafst, 
 iKanifchpo' 
 8 Bezeich- 
 hen, wel- 
 end einem 
 
 •* i ^g"' • 
 
 : l»^'fl|- 
 
 £31 
 
 Num. 149. MAY 1809. 
 
 323 
 
 von jenen batten , hin7u gefammplt. Seine Quelle ift 
 hier das fchon ertviihnte, HalUsiche vergleichenda 
 Worterbuch gewefen, und es ift merkwiirdig, FrUch- 
 te jener grofsen LJnternehmung auch in Philadelphia 
 auffpriefsen zu fehen, und zu fehen, wie felbft dort 
 die lluffifchpn Lettern jenes vVorterbuchs einem for- 
 fclnMiden Gdehrlen kein Hindernifs feines Ottbrauchs 
 fiir Lingniltik uiid Ethiiographi'^ gewefen find. Sa- 
 mojedircbe und Oftjakifche vVdrter fiiidet man hier, 
 fo wie Hn. B. die Laute iihnlich fchi nen, neben VVor- 
 ttrn der VOlUer des KauUafus, der Ueberbleibfel fo 
 vieier v Tbeygezogenen Nationen eiithalt. Ks war 
 recht verdieiiltlich, die Bahn zu folchen Vergleichun- 
 gen mit Afiatifohen Sprachen zu bechen; da der Ge- 
 danke an einen Zufanunenhang dor Volker von Nord- 
 "Weft- Amerika und Nord Oft - Afien fonaliirlich ift ; 
 dergleichen VergleJchungen mufsten Refultate herbey- 
 fUhreU) und zur Entfcheittung jener grofsen Frage 
 beytragen. Aber freylich diirfen jene Vergleichun 
 gen nicht erzwungen werden , miiffen wefentliche 
 Theile der bezeichnendpn Laute betreffcn und das 
 Zufammentreffen mufs nicht blofs in einem paar VVor- 
 tern, fondern in vielen nicht bli>fs bald zwifchen der 
 ynd jener Sprache, bald zwifchen andern, fonder 
 belVandiger zwifchen ebendenfelben, Statt Bnden, wenn 
 ein Refultat tiber den Zufamnienhang der Sprache und 
 VOlker darauf gegriindet werden foil. Hr. B. fchrei- 
 tet offenbar viel zu fcbnell zu der Annahme eines fol- 
 chen Zufaminenhanges fort, und fieht zu leicht Aehn- 
 lichkeiten. VVienoch viel leichter wilrden fich i'olche 
 Aehnlichkeiten haben finden laffen, wenn Hn. B. die 
 zweite, nicht ins Publikuni ausgegebene Bearbeitung 
 des Pallas'fchcn VVorterbuchs zu Geticht gekommeu 
 wSre, wo alle Worter aller verfchiedener Sprachen 
 canz nach der alphab.etifchen Ordnung zufammenge- 
 Itellt find, und alfo dabey blofs die Gleichheit der 
 Laute, nicht die der Abftammung ins Auge gefafst 
 ift. Wir wollen Beyfpiele der Vergleichungen aushe- 
 ben, die wenigftens noch einjgen Schein fiir fich ha- 
 ben. Haar ift bey den Chippeways: liffts oder lijfy^ 
 bey den Wenden in der Launtz (Hr. B, nat aus einer 
 in Amerika fehr verzeihlichen Verwechjelung: Win- 
 den in Carntbea und der Laufitz): lojfee ; und bey 
 den Woccons : tumme^ bey den Kartalinshi auf dem 
 Kaukafus: toma; ^aitc/t bey den Delawaren: wach- 
 tey, Un Olonetzifchen : u/atifcUo; und bey den (Jhile- 
 fen: pue, bey den VVotiaken: ooot';.Fufl, im Brafili- 
 fehen pi, im Perfifchen una Bucharifchen : paee;. 
 Stern im Delawarifchen , Chippewayifchen , Algou- 
 kifchen: alafik, im Kotowskifchen und Affauskilchen : 
 atagdn, atak ; und im Chilefil'chen : wangeUn, im Tfcher- 
 kanfchen (aus einem bey einer folchen Menge von au- 
 fserft genau copirten fremden Wortern recht verzeih- 
 lichen Schreibefehler ift ftatt hier Tfchtrkaff. zu fetzen, 
 unter dem vorhergehenden : Japan eefe ein Strich, gleich 
 als ob das eben anzugel)ende Wort auch Japanifch 
 ware:) wago; fchwarz im Delawarfchen : /Md«i, 
 im Samojedifchen : Sage, und im Chilefifchen: «»«, 
 im Tatarifchen : kara; nicht, im Delawarifchen 
 matta, im £fthnifchen meette und im Mahiccanifchen : 
 
 efchta und afchta-, im Lamutifchen: atffcha; L'tckt im 
 Delawarifchen: wocliejeek im Pumpocolskifchen (hey 
 enem Oftiakenftamme in der rechtenSeitedes Jcnifei):' 
 ehok; ich im Delawarifchen hi, im Muskohgifchen: 
 aneh oder ani ( und eben fo, wie wir hiiizufetzen kon- 
 nen, in der Sprache der Pimas, der verbreitetften in 
 Soncira auf beiden Seiten der Flilife Gila und Colora- 
 do ;) im IVloturi fehen, bey dem mit dem Samojedun 
 verwandten Stamme am FluffeTuba: ne , im Tangu- 
 tifchen nai, im Perniifchen : me, im ilebriiifchen : hho- 
 chi, im Jildifcheni: anee. (Oafs der Vf. diefe Semiti- 
 fchen Sprachen aiis eigner Kenntnif-^ aufftellen follte, 
 ware von dem Ichatzbaren Naturforfcher und Ar/te 
 zu viel verlangt , U Hfichtigkeit ift in diefer Hinficht 
 auch im Folgenden.) Du '\m Poconchifehen: at, ira 
 Hebraifchen: atta, im (^haldailchen : aa' oder ant, im 
 Syrifchen: anat oder at, im Arabifchen: audyeh , im 
 Oftiakifchen te; dafetbfl \m Delawarifchen ika, im 
 Karlalinskifchen: eeka; Bein\m Tusca'Orifchen: oh. 
 fkirel% im ArmenifchpnojKtor; S/irtibey den Indianern 
 in Penfylvanien hackatu bey den Tufchetski haka, bef 
 den Karahba tictaup, bey den Tfcherkaffiern ulHii. 
 Doch wir diirfen unfre Lefer nicht durch mehrere 
 Beyfpiele diefer Vergleichungen, die wir, ohne blofs 
 wirklichfehrahnlictie oder blofs wenigabnliche Laute 
 auszufuchen, hier ausgehoben haben, ermiiden. Sie 
 find alle von der Art bald ein Wort aus dem fOdlich- 
 ften Amerika, bald aus dem nordlichen, bald mit 
 Wortern von der Nord-OftkQfte von Aficn, bald mit 
 Wortern vom weftlichen Kaukafus, bald mit wenig- 
 ftens anfprechendem Zufammentreffen des Lauts, bala 
 fehr gezwungen vergJichen. Wir fchranken uns 
 nur noch auf ein paar Semerkungen (iber diefe Verglei- 
 chungen felbft ein. F.rftens: Man begreift leicht, dafs 
 Hr. B. feine Worter nach der Englifchen Ausfprache 
 gelefen haben will. Aber bey der Uebertragung der 
 Ruffifcben Buchftaben in dieielbe ift er, ungeachtct 
 der Genauigkeit, die fichtber iiberali obwaltet, doch 
 zuweilen entweder undeutlich geworden oder ange- 
 ftofsen; z. B. wenn das Brafilifcbe roig Kalte, mit 
 dem Lesghifchen rohee verglichen wird , im Pallas- 
 fchen Worterbuche fleht porn; bey dem Olonetzki- 
 fchen techtee Stern, wird man ch Englifch ausiprechen, 
 im Ruffifchen fteht tkxth, es ift mit dem Tuscaro- 
 rifchenA^f^t^/f/i verglichen; das 9 ift durch oe aus^e- 
 driickt , aber & ware beffer gewefen , weil man z. B. 
 bey koeera im Oionetzkifchen : Hund, welches mit 
 demCheerakifchen keera verglichen wird, nicht weifs, 
 ob jenes: koera oder ko- ira feynfolJ, wie ftn Ruffifchen 
 fteht KoHP/x. Am auffallenditen ift aber der Einflufs 
 der Englifchen Ausfprache bey dem Delawarifdhen • 
 CA«y Fell, welches mit dem Lesghifchen Cheg fchein- 
 bar paffend verglichen wird, wo aber ckey Englifch 
 auceefprocben mit dem XEF-, wie im Originale fteht, 
 hocnft wenig Aehnlichkeit hat. Zweytcns: Mehr- 
 roals haben die Anfange der WSrter mit den Buch- 
 i aben n zum Vergleichungspuncte gedicnt. Nun ift 
 aber diefer Laut nicht blols in dem Stamme, welchen 
 Hr. fl. den Delawarifchen nennt, fondern auch in an- 
 dern Amerikanifchen eine grammatifclie Form , wel- 
 
 I - n^ 
 
333 
 
 che vor die Subfttntive vorgefetzt wird, um das Pro- 
 nominal -Adjectiv: iK<?j» auszudrOcken, und linfre i'lb- 
 rigen Pronominal -Adjective werden durch andere 
 vorgefetzte Laute, z. B. ft, A» ausgedriickt. Konnto 
 nuiiaifo, wie es gefchieht, mit dem Delawarifchen 
 neconnis, Algoukiu:hen, nicamtich, des Tungufifchen 
 itokkoontt und des Samojedifchbn w^iia verglicneii wer- 
 den , zumal da aus der Sprache der Illinois (am gleich- 
 namigen in den Milfifippi fallenden Fluffe): nika aus- 
 drUcklich, als: mein Bruder, bedeutend angefQhrt 
 wird: oder des katahbifchen Nf^tooA Auge, niit dem 
 KalmUckifchen needoottt oder des Manikannifchen 
 
 A. L. Z. Num. i|9. MAY 1809. 
 
 S24 
 
 33S 
 
 keeskq Auge, mit dem Tatarifchen koos: wenn nicht 
 die gan'^e Vergleichbarkeit der Worter, wie oft bey 
 unferni Vf. , auf die Aehnlichkeit eineseinzigenBuch- 
 ftabens zufammenfchmelzen foil? Hierzukommt, dafs 
 in fehr vielen AmeriUanifchen Sprachcn die Subftan- 
 tive gar nicht ohne Pronominal- Adjective (oder Pof- 
 feffiva-) gefprochen werden kunnen , und dafs man ai- 
 fo lich nier doppelt huthen mufs, nicht: tnein, dem 
 oder fein z. B. Weib fUr das abfoiute: VVeib zu neh- 
 men, fUr welche Abfuluta manche dortige Sprachep 
 wieder eine eigene vorzufetzende Form haben. 
 
 {Der Be/chiu/s /olgt.) 
 
 LITERARISCHE NACHRICHTEN. 
 
 I. L e h r a n n a 1 1 e !!• 
 
 Frankfurt am MajfM, 
 
 I den wolilthatigcn Anfialten, deren Hch unfcre 
 Stadt fchoii erfieut, koiniut nun nocli eine neiie nicht 
 minder wohlthilige. Diefs ift die fiir die hiefige jiidi- 
 fche Gemeinde nachftens zuerricbtendcCar/i/c/itt/f. Bis 
 zuni Jalire 1794 befanden fich die Schulen fiir die Kin- 
 der diefer Gemeinde in einer fo fchlechten Verfaffung, 
 dafs lie kaiim diefert Namen verdienten. Damals tha- 
 ten zwar einige Privatperfonen zn einer beCfern Ein- 
 rlchtiing diefer Anftal ten die hcilfamften Vorfchlage; 
 allcin line Entwiirfe blieben der Itrafti i;f'.n Unterftiitzung 
 des danlahligen ftlagiftrats und der bcfonders thatigen 
 Bemlihungcn des Hn. D. Hufnagel ungeaclitet unausge- 
 fiihrt. Es entftandcn feitdem iieuereLehranfialtenfiir 
 Knaben, die zwar die friihern Schulen welt hinter ficli 
 zuriick liefsen, abev gleichwohl noch nicht den jetzi- 
 oenAnforderungcn an guteSchulanftaltcn entfprachen. 
 Fiir Miidchen gefchah gar nichts. Dcfto ernftlicher 
 dachte man jetzt darauF, einem fo dringcnden Bedliif- 
 jiiffe abzuhelfen, und eine Folge davou ift, dafs die 
 iiachftens zu eroffncnJe Schule, die aus Dankbnrkeit 
 "egen den Fiirften Primas, <leffen UiiteiTtiitzung lie Hi- 
 re Entftehung vcrdanla, den obigen Namen fiihren 
 wird. Vor allem wurde darauf gefehen, dafs die bis- 
 heri"en Scliulen in Knaben- undMadchen-Schuionein- 
 getheilt.wurden, und eine zwcckmiifsigc Elmichtung 
 erhielten. Die Oberaufliclit iiber diefe Bildungsanftalt 
 fiihrt 1) ein gelehrter Padagog, der alles, was nicht 
 in das Fach d*r technifchcn Kimfte einfchliigt, zu bc- 
 forgenhat; 3) ein Profeffor der Mathematik, welcher 
 augleich Phyfdt und Chemie theoretifch und praktifch 
 lelirt; 3) eine Obergouvernanie , welche die Aufflcht 
 iil)er den Unterricht in weiblichen Kenntniffen und 
 Fcrtigkeiten und denfelben zu leiten hat. In der Fol- 
 pc wird ein gcraumigcs Schvdgeiiaude mit einem Gar- 
 ten angelegt werden, um die Gefundheit der Zdglinge 
 
 «u erhalten. Der Garten wird zu niUzllchen kSrpei*- 
 lichen Uelmngen der Schiller eingerlchtet, und wenn 
 es die Uraftinde erlauben, wird audi noch eine Schul- 
 bil)liothcl( aus dem Schulfoiid angefchafft werden, und 
 eine Saminlung phylicalifcher und matheniatifclier In- 
 ftrumente , wie auch ein phjTicalifcher und chemifcher 
 Apparat hinzultommen. Anftatt dafs das Schulgeld in 
 den bisher beftandencn Schulen too bis 200 Gulden 
 jahrlich betrug, wild fich in Zukunft dalfelbe ftir Kin- 
 der von 4 bis 8 Jahren jahrlich nicht fiber 3 5 bis 30 Gul- 
 den, fi'ir Kinder von g bis 12 Jahren nicht fiber 40 bis 
 45 Gulden belaufen, und Kinder von 12 bis 15 Jahren 
 werden hochftcns 50 Gulden jahrlich Schulgeld geben. 
 Unbemittelte und Arme werden inientgeldlichen Un- 
 terricht erhalten. Von alien diefem uiebt folgende 
 Schrift Nachricht : Vnterrichtsplan zu der jur die hiefige ju- 
 difche Gemeinde zu errichtenden Carltfclude , fo wie folcher Sr, 
 Hokeity dem fouvtr'dnen Furflen Primat vorgelegt wurde uni 
 defftn kockfte Sanction trliahen hat, Herausgegeben mit Ge- 
 nehmigung des fiirftlichen Herrn Special - Commiffarii 
 von der Schul-Studien- Section des Vorftands der Ju- 
 dcn- Gemeinde zu Franltfurt. Franlifurt am Mayn, 
 b. Varrentrapp und Weimer. 1809. 16 S. 4. 
 
 II. Befdrderungen. 
 
 Bey der Zufammenrchniel/ung der Provinzial-Ober- 
 Juftiz - Gerichte im Kijnigreich Balern, in Ein Ober- 
 Appellalions - Gericht zu Munchen, wurde auch der 
 01»er -Juftiz-RathnxJB Hartbergy von welchem der neuo 
 deutfche Merkur manche licbliche Bluthe feiner der 
 ernfien Themis abgewonnenen MuTscftunden , und be- 
 fonders eine nach der Vollendun? Ififtern machendo 
 Probe einer, auch nach der top ii;'; »nfchen Bearbei- 
 tung noch nicht fiberfluffigen , vj\;i>erfetzung der Niebe- 
 lungen Liedes mitthe'ihe y zuin Ober -Appellations -Rath 
 ernannt, halt fich aber bis zurBeendigung einiger ihm 
 ubertragenen, bey dcv Auflcifimg des Ober- Juftiz-Ge- 
 rlcbts nicht voUendeten, Gefchiifte noch In Ulm auf. 
 
 J 
 
 E^ 
 
 'm: I 
 
 -f ■- 
 
"r^— !^-*rwr*- 
 
 ""» ^M.f WJ I 
 
 sa4 
 
 wenn nicht 
 vie oft bey 
 zigenBuch- 
 :ommt, dafs 
 lie Subftan- 
 (ocler Pof- 
 lafs man al- 
 moin , dein 
 ib zu neh- 
 
 e Sprachea 
 iben. 
 
 len kSrper- 
 uncl wenix 
 eine Schul- 
 '•eideji, und 
 latifclier Iii- 
 chemifclier 
 chulgeld in 
 oo Gulden 
 be fiir Kin- 
 5bis3oGuI- 
 iiber 40 bis 
 s 15 Jahren 
 geld geben. 
 liichen Un- 
 it folcende 
 iit hte/tge jii' 
 ie folcktr Sr. 
 t vfurde utid 
 ben mitOe- 
 ^ommiffarii 
 nds del* Ju- 
 am Mayn, 
 
 nzlal-Ober- 
 Ein Ober- 
 s audi der 
 n der neua 
 feinex- der 
 n, und be- 
 machendo 
 n Bearbei- 
 I dtr Nitbem 
 tiuns-Rath 
 iniger ihm 
 Juftiz - Ge> 
 Ulm auf. 
 
 i 
 
 i2S 
 
 Num. 150. 
 
 22G 
 
 ALLGEMEINE LITERATUR - ZEITUNG 
 
 Montags, den 29. Maij 1809. 
 
 >).> 
 
 * WISSENSGHAFTLICriE WERKE. 
 
 VERMISCHTE SCHRIFTEN. 
 
 PHTtADELPHTA , gedr. b. Bioren : A^ew views of the 
 origin of the tribes and nations of America , by B. 
 S. Barton , etc. 
 
 {Be/chluft der in Num. 149. abgehroohenen Recen/ton.) 
 
 Es ift fcliwer, fefte Grundfatze bey Vergleichung 
 der Wtjrter ganz verfchiedener Sprachen zu er- 
 greifen, wobey e.s darauf abgefehen ift, daJurch die 
 Art ihres Zufammenhanges zu beftimmcn; und man 
 tadele ja nicht zu ftreng'Gelehrte, die nach den intth- 
 famften und gewiffenhafteften Forfchungen eine ge- 
 wiffe Vorliebe far die Aehnlichkeiten einnimmt, wel- 
 che fie gefunden zu haben glauben. Hat doch felbft 
 den nflcnternen Votney die Aehnlichkeit des Miami- 
 fchen VVortes: Helaniah (Mann), und des Delawari- 
 fchen: Lenni, mit den Hellemn in Alt - Griechenland 
 (a. a. O. S. 526.) zu einer ernfthaften Vergleichung 
 diefer Namen, und felbft des der Alanen, verleitet, 
 weil er fo fcharffinnig die alteften Griechen und die 
 amerikanifchen VVilden vergleicht, ob er wohl aus- 
 drticklich feine Mil'sbilligung vieler von den Reful- 
 taten unfers Vfs. bezeugt. Manche folche Aehnlich- 
 keit ift blofser Zufall. Der Vf. hat Molina's Sag- 
 giafuUa floria naturale de Chili gekannt, und alfo aucn 
 feine Zufammenftellung nicht weniger, wirklich fehr 
 ahnlichen Worter im Chilefifchen (oder Araucani- 
 fchen), und im Griechifchen und Lateinifchen , die 
 Molina fur nichts mehr als /ufall halt, und aucb 
 Hr. B. nicht in Anfchlag gebi acht hat. Wir konn- 
 ten Hn» B. noch eine Menge von Fallen eines eben 
 folchen Zufammentreffens aus fild - americanifchen 
 Sprachen nachweifen, z. B. des Aymarifohon Hafa 
 und hancco, mit nafus und blancco ocfer brancco; des 
 candrou in der Sprache der Caribifchen Frauen nait 
 dem gleichbedeutenden canard; des Mexikanifchen 
 tech\iad des Deutfchen dich; des taito, Nacht, und 
 caplhe, Haare, in der Sprache der Lule im Weften 
 von Paraguay, mit VS und capilli; des topa in der 
 Sprache Omagua im'Ktinigreich Quito, mit dem 
 gleichbedeutenden ronoi, des Chilefifchen leuvu mit 
 fleuve; des Aruwakifchen mautia mit matin ; desGhip- 
 pewayifchen malatatt, ganz fchlecht, mit malus; des 
 Nadoweffifcben opiniaiiare, wovon man eine hohe 
 Meinung hat, was man bewundert, mit opinion; des. 
 catte , faUen , htimafoi , Menfch , amaicii , lieben , jenes 
 in der Yarura-, letztere in der Betoi - Sprache am Ga- 
 r^narp. nhpfhalb des Orinoco, mit: cadere, honio^ 
 
 amare; des anu, Weib, in der Sapibocona -Sprache 
 in einem Theile von Peru, mit anus. Aber wenn. 
 folches Zufammentreffen Statt findet bey Sprachen 
 von Volkern, die faft unmoglich jemals in einem fol- 
 chen Zufammenhange des-Verkehrs oder der Abftam- 
 mung aeftanden haoen, dafs jenes Zufammentreffen 
 daher kommen konnle, und mehr als Zufall ware: 
 wie foil anderwiirts der Beweis diefes Verkehrs oder 
 wohl gar der Abftammung daraus gefiihrt werden, 
 dafs, wie Hr. 5. zeigt, drey oder vier Wtirter der ei- 
 nen N'ation inSUd- Amcrika mit einer andern in Nord- 
 Amerika, oder inNord- oder Weft- Afien mehr oder 
 weniger zufammentreffen? Hatte ein folches Argu- 
 ment Beweiskraft: fo wOrde es offenbar zu viel be^ 
 weifen. Man ift zu weit geeangen, wenn man neuer- 
 dings gefordeft hat, die Vergleichung verfchiedeiicr 
 Sprachen milfste fich auf den ganzen ileichthum der- 
 felben erftrecken : aber es ift voile Wahrheit, dafs 
 diefe Vergleichung immer unvollkommen Iileiben 
 wird, weno man nicht beide Sprachen in ihrem gan- 
 zen Umfange genau kennt Am wenigften wird man 
 in das ganze innereVerhaltnifs zvvcyer Sprachen ohne 
 jene Kenntnii's einzugehen, und zu beftimmen vermu- 
 gen, ob Verkehr zwifchen zwey Nationen in der ei- 
 nen oder gegenfeitig Worter eingefiihrt hat, oder ob 
 die Sprachen mit folchen Worten von einerley Stamm 
 find. Um wieder aus amerikanifchen Sprachen Bey- 
 fpiele zu entlehnen: fo ift die Plural -Fndung jini in 
 der Yarura -Sprache der benachbarten Betoifchen^ana 
 offenbar zu ahnlich, als dafs nicht eine von der an- 
 dern angenommen feyn foUte; obwohl die Sprachen 
 Cbricens verfchieden find. Und offenbar ift das Wort 
 der Huafteker auf der Nord-Oftf«ite des ehemaligen 
 Raiehps Mexif^o; ixal., Weib, angenooimen, und 
 daffelbe ixal in der Sprache der Maya's in Yucatan 
 (der Sprache, durch welche Donna Marina des Ero- 
 berers Cortes DoUmetfcherin wurde), urfprunglich, 
 weil hier a/, Sohn, ift, und ix bedeutet: einen, der 
 etwas hat, fo wie ixoc in der benachbarten und fehr 
 verwandten Poconchifchen Sprache vielleicht eben fo 
 mit acun^ Sohn, zufammenhanet. Sichtbar ift der 
 Zufammenhang zwifchen dem reyerlichen Gefangs- 
 worte : Akluja , und dem den Gefang befchliefsenden 
 Ton: ht, \e, bey den Chikkafah in Sttden nach y^rf^ir, 
 der aus jeilem die Abftammung der Amerikaner von 
 den Ifraelittn mit folgert, und ganz eben fo im nord- 
 lichen Norc\- Amerika bey den Sonriquois noch Efcar. 
 hot, den jener nicht gekannt zu haben fcheint: aber 
 wer vermagdie Art diefes Zufammenhanes diefer Viil- 
 
" ^ t ^ ' 
 
 22J 
 
 AT.LO. LITERATUR . ZHITUNO 
 
 338 
 
 339 
 
 ker zu beftimmenV So fchwer cs nun auch bey in ih- 
 r«Mii gjnzeri Unifaiiue beUannten Sprachen, /.. B. bey 
 der I'olnifchen unci Ueutfchen, wird, in «len einzeinen 
 Wortern zii beftimmen, ob fie in jener aiis diefcr 
 blofs angenommen, uJer urrprilnglich ahniich find; 
 fo (Inppelt fchwer diefs bey halb odor wenig bekann- 
 ton Spiarhfn ift; fo wichtig es ift, fo viele VVorter 
 als ni6glich , bcfundcrs aber ihren grammatifchen Bau 
 zu vergleirhcn : fo wenig darf man doch abyrtheilea 
 gegen die Vergleirhung von Sprachen, von welchen 
 uns niir ein paar Diitzend W6rter zu (ieh«Ue ftelin. 
 Eine grofse Aehnlichkeit derfelben mit Andern giebt 
 ofr einen fo bedeutenden, fo nUtzlichen V\ink, dafs 
 man allmahlig dem grofsen '/iele iiaher riickt, zu ei- 
 ner linguilch- ethnographifchen Ueberficht auch ent- 
 fernter Welttheile zu gelangenj und wenn z. B. Gitij 
 nachweift, dafs bey den 
 
 Maipuri, Guipunavi, Caveri 
 
 Tabak jema, dem a /cema 
 
 Berg yapa ^apa yciapa 
 
 heifst: fo ift folche Gleichheit mit regelmafsiger Ab- 
 weichung fchon bey einer kleinen Anzahl von Wor- 
 tern doppelt charakteriftifch. Nur die JVlethode ift 
 zu unbefriedigend , wenn Hr. B. auF das Zufammen- 
 treffen von clrey oder vier Wortern in >prachen an 
 dem einen und andern Ende von Amerika oder Aficn 
 die Behauptung baut, dafs diefe W6rter wegen diefer 
 Aehnlichkeit aus Einer Quelle gefloffen, und dieVol- 
 ker, die diefe Sprachen redeten, urfprilnglich Ein 
 Volk mit Einer Urfprache gewefen ieyen. 
 
 Und fomit kommen wir eijdlich ganz zu den Re- 
 fultaten nber die Abftammung der amerikanifcben 
 Volkerfchaften, welche Hr.B. gezogen hat. Erfucht 
 tiberall urfpriingliche Verbindung zwifchen alien ame- 
 rikanifcben Volkern; man fieht, wie forgfaltig er 
 die Tradition von dem Zuge der freyen Vtilker auf 
 der Oftfeite von Nord - Amerika und Weften fam- 
 melte; er ftellt dieMeinung auf, dafs manche Vdlker- 
 fchaften in Nord- Amerika, befonder^ die fudlichen, 
 aus dem ehemaligen mexikanifchen Relche bey der 
 Erolierung derfelben durch die Spanier nordoftlich 
 bis zuletzt in ihrem jetzigen Sitze heraufgezogen feyn 
 mochten. Aber immer ift die Haupt .{jatos allcr feiner 
 beftimmten Refultate die bemeikte Aehnlichkeit man- 
 cher Worter der einen und der andern Sprache. Und 
 fo fahrt er uns nach Afien an < erNord- undOftkofte 
 iiinher bis nach dem Kauksfus, wo er forgfam eben fo 
 ein paar Aehnlichkeiten gefammelt hat. Aber ift denn 
 Afien nicht ein ungeheures Land? und wQrde die 
 Vorftellung, dafs die amerikanifcben mit den afiati- 
 fchen Sprachen zufammenhingen, nicht ehen fo vag 
 bleiben, als wenn man ehemals wohl von der ameri- 
 kanifcben Sprache gefprocben, oder wenigftens den 
 Ziifammenhang der paar Sprachen, deren Namen man 
 kannte, ftillfchweinend vorausgefetzt hat? UnferVf. 
 ift, fo mtihlam und umfiiffend fpine Sprachforfrhun- 
 gen gewefen find, doch fo befrheideo, das R»'fiil«at, 
 das er gefunden zu haben glaubt^ nuoilich die Ver- 
 
 bindung aller amerikanifcbpn und afiatirchen Viilker 
 und Sprachen zu Einem Stamme, dahin zu helchriin- 
 ken, dafs die Grflnde derfelhen „ nicht zureiclien, urei 
 auszuinitteln, dafs die Amerikaner aus Oft- Afien 
 ausgeivanilert, und welchfs der Urflamm fey," wie 
 fcbon im Kiiigange diefer Recenfion erwahnt wonlen 
 ift. Natiirlich ftimmen wir letzterem voliko ■ men 
 bey, und wir find auch fern davon, den Ziifammen- 
 hang anjerikanifi;her Spraclien unter fich zu laugnen, 
 o ler auf die wenigenFalle zu hefchranken, (WcClavi- 
 gero angegeben hat. Wir wenien ihn fowohl in Nord- 
 als ill SiM- Amerika im Grofsen zeigen kSnnen; aber 
 wir werden ihn theils beflimmt nur von den V5li<.ern 
 beliaupten, wo er fich wirklich zeigt, theils nur auf 
 fefte Bafen des grammatifchen Baues der Sprachen 
 begrilnden. Von intereifanten Aehnlichkeiten diefes 
 Baues zwifchen inanchen einzelnen Sprachen kdnn- 
 ten wir eine Meiige von Beyfpielen anfiihren; hier 
 niir ein paar Momente nber gewiffe merkwUrdige 
 Aehnlichkeiten diefer vielun, ilhrigens fehr verfchie- 
 denen, Sprachen im Ganzen. Faft durchaus alle* die 
 wir graininatifch kennen, driJcken unfere Pronomi- 
 nal • Adjective f lurch Anhange, die meiften vorn 
 vor den Subftantiven , einige am Ende derfelben aus. 
 Eben fo die t'ronominal - Accufative: mich, dieh u. 
 f. w. Hoclift auffallend ift in den, durch ungeheure 
 Entfernungen von einander gotrennten, Sprachen das 
 gleiche Beftreben, diefes tranfitive Verhaltnifs der 
 Verba durch eine Menge von Formen auszudrllcken. 
 Von dem Mexikanifchen iit diefs im j^rchiv fUr Etk. 
 ttographie und TAnguiflik Bd. I. St. 1. S. 345- gezeiat. 
 Aber noch auffallender ift die Hichtung des Sprach- 
 baus, die wir in keiner andern Sprache der Welt ge- 
 funden haben, durch eine ganz unglaiibliche, alle 
 nicht ganz eifrige Sprachrorfcher abfchreckende, 
 Menge von Endformen, nach welchen das Verbum 
 flectirt wird, um in jeder Perfon auf mannichfaltig 
 verfchiedene W^eife diefe Pronominal - Accufative aus- 
 zudrQcken, wie diefs eben fo im Sflden in Chili und 
 Peru, in Mittel - Amerika in Totonaka, einer nord- 
 5fflichen Provinz des Reichs Mexiko, als bey den 
 Natiks an der Oftkiifte von Nord- Amerika, und im 
 aufserften Nurden bey den GrSnlandern der Fall ift. 
 
 Bey Sprachen fowohl von gleicher Einrichtung, 
 als auch wirklicher Gleichheit der Formeo, ift die 
 Vorausfetzung Einer Quelle gewifs viel begrandeter, 
 als bey blofsem Zufammentreffen abnlicherSfammlaute 
 mit oft nur ahnlichen Bedeutungen , und beides ver- 
 bunden ift ungemein gewichtvoll. Freyiich fiihrte fonft 
 dasdogmatifcneSyftem alle Sprachen nach Babel, und 
 es ift ein ahnlicher Gang der, Urfachen fucbenden, 
 Veriiuiift, wenn man die Spuren des Hsbraifcben, 
 als der Sprache des Paradiefes, in alien Sprachen der 
 Welt fuchen zu konnen glaubte, oder wenn man um- 
 ;*»kebr' aus der, freyiich oft ttberrafchenden , Aehn- 
 ichkeit, die ein oder einzelne Worter fehr verfchie- 
 dener Sprachen haben, f'gleich Eine Urquelle diefer 
 Sprachen fucht, wie uni'er Vf. Wenige Sprachen 
 wird es gebeu. zwifchen wplrhen fi^h n.oK* «sr, — ^ 
 
 fi 
 
238 
 
 en Vtilker 
 belchran- 
 piolien, um 
 Oft - Afien 
 ley," wie 
 lit vvorden 
 jollko ' men 
 Ziifammen- 
 hu laugnen« 
 , flic Clavi- 
 hi in Nord- 
 neii; a her 
 II V6\kern 
 iiJs nur auf 
 r Sprarhen 
 eiten diefes 
 :lien kdnn- 
 hren ; hier 
 srkwUrdige 
 ir verfchie- 
 us aiie« die 
 e Pronomi- 
 eiften vorn 
 felben aus. 
 ich, dich u. 
 1 uneeheure 
 >rac1ien das 
 laltnifs der 
 zudrttcken, 
 mv/Hr Eth. 
 45. gezeigt. 
 des Sprach- 
 Bf Weit ge- 
 iliche, alle 
 hreckende, 
 IS Verbum 
 innichfaJtJg 
 Lifative aus- 
 n Chili und 
 iner nord« 
 Is bey den 
 a> und itn 
 FaU ift. 
 
 nrichtung, 
 »a, ift die 
 grandeter, 
 tamnyaute 
 aides ver- 
 Ihrtefonft 
 abel, und 
 uchenden, 
 braifcheo, 
 ichen der 
 
 man um- 
 n, Aehn- 
 
 verfchie- 
 'lle diefer 
 Sprachnn 
 
 399 
 
 Num. 150. MAY iRog. 
 
 330 
 
 folclie B«»rf»hranjf*'n finden lafffn , und fo wie V6lker, 
 die fich nit* hi'riituten, oft eiueriey Laut iiiit verl'cliie- 
 dener Bedeutung ergriffen haben; wariiin konnten 
 fio nicht aurh einmul ihn zulallig niit einerley Boilen- 
 timg ergreifen? Uel'len uiigeachtet aber ift, aufser 
 dein, d fs uns Hr. B. die fcliiirzbarl'ten Materialien 
 liefert, audi fchon dadurcli rccht viel filr Wahrheit 
 
 Sewonnen, wenn man mit einem eifrigen Forlcher 
 en VVeg zu einem wichtigen Ziele, wie hier mit 
 Hn B., gphen, und fich tladurch I'tberzeuiien kann, 
 was auf diefem Wege erreicht werdea Kunne. 
 
 , . NEUERE SPR\CHKUNDE. 
 
 Lemgo, in d. Mijyer. Buchh. : VoHUcindifre Syntax 
 der franz'djifchen Sprache ; oder Anweifung /.u ei- 
 nem echt rraiizunrchen Stile, durch eine Menge 
 zweckmafsiger und inhaitsreicher Beyfpieie aus 
 altern und neiiern franzolifchenSchriftltellern er- 
 lautert von ^ohann Chrifloph Quedenfdd, Con- 
 rector der Schule zu Goslar. ihoj. XX u. 674 S. 
 gr. 8. (2 Rthir. 4 gr.) 
 
 • 
 
 Der Vf. glaubt den Auffchlufs liber das oft fo 
 ieichte StuiUum der Sprachen in den „abgerifrencn, 
 eehaltlofen Phrafen , in den halben, trivialen Gedan- 
 Ken, in den nichtsfagenden Hoflichkeit^<bezeiglIngen 
 und Schwanken" getundei\, zu haben, dercn iich ge- 
 "wohnlich d'^ GrammatfUenfchreiber zur Anfchaulich- 
 niachung derRegehi bedienen, und wodurch zu^l«ich 
 „der Gewinn dor Aiifklcirung des Ferjlandes und der 
 Veredlung des Herzens fiir den Lehrling verloren geht." 
 Er machte deswegen in der vorliegenden Syntax einen 
 Verfuch , die Regeln mit folchen Beyfpielen zu erlau- 
 tern, die, aufser ihrer klaflifchen Sprache, in zu- 
 fammenhangendenSatzen einen gefchloflenen Sinn dar- 
 bieten, und zwar „irgend einen fchonen Gedanken, 
 eine trefflicheMaxime, eine fruchtbare Wahrheit der 
 Religion oder Moral, etwas Wiffenswiirdiges aus der 
 rjaturgefchichte, Gefchichte, Geographic, Philofo- 
 phie, einen Charakterzug irgend eines merkwiirdi- 
 
 {ren Mannes, eine interefiante Bemerkung Qber Men- 
 chen und Vtilker, eine anwendbare Lebens- oder 
 Klugheitslehre u. dgl." Rec. mifsbilligt keineswegs 
 die Abficht, das grammatikalifche StMrft«»« , dac frpy- 
 Iich unter den Lehrlingen die wenigften Freunde fin- 
 det und finden kann, auf eine folche nicht blofs un- 
 fchuldige, fondern felbft niitzliche. Art zu befor- 
 dern; er lafst vielmehr demFleifse, dem Gefchmacke, 
 den Einfichten und der ausgebreiteten Lectilre des 
 Hn. Q. voile Gerechtigkeit wiederfahren, erkennt die 
 glilckliche Erreichnng diefes vorgefetzten Zweckes 
 an, und bemerkt mit VergnOgen noch einen andern, 
 nicht unbedeutenden , Vorzug der Schrift, nimlich: 
 dais den auf jede Hegel fnlgenden zahlreichen Belegen 
 ofters entgegengcfetzte Proben von grammatikalilch^ 
 NachlaffigKeiten und Sprachunrichtigkeiten beygege- 
 ben find, welche den namlirhen als Mufter der guten 
 Schrei art <>mpfoh!enen Autoritaten hie und da zur 
 T nff faiUn. Schade nur, dafs diefe glUckliche Idee 
 
 nicht durchaus feft gehalten wurde, da es doch dem 
 Vf. an Stoff hiezu fUr jedr Hegel nicht felilen koiinte. 
 Uabey nUiffen wir aber zugieich bemerken, liafs das 
 Ziel, wurauf der Vf auslchliefslich feiii Aut^enmerk 
 eerichtet hat, fch-verlicli ganz erreicht wenien diirfte. 
 Uer ' lerwilJe jiinger Leute vor Grainmatiken hat 
 ohne /^.^eifel einerley Urfprung mit »lem Kkel, wel- 
 cher felbft manchen Lelirer von tlieler Lectilre zu- 
 rilckhalt, — und kuniite es etwas Anders feyn, als 
 der geiffigtodte und alio aurh geiftigtiidtende Gang 
 der Regein, ihre froftige, die Vernunft gewaltldin 
 zurOckitofsende Form, die als das eiiizige Hiiidernifs 
 betrachtet werden mnis, warum Sprachen immec 
 noch nicht ihren W'erth als intenfivc Bilduiigsiiiittel 
 Sufsern und beliaupten konneii, j<i warum es fogar 
 an gewandten (freylich nur enipiyifclten) Sprachken- 
 nerti nicht fehlt, die ihnen diefen VVerth geradezu 
 abfprechen. Rec. hat fich hieriiber oft und weitliiuf- 
 tig genug erklart, um jeden B'^rufenen und isat-hyer- 
 ftiindigen ohne Welters auf die S'"lirift des Hn. Q. 
 feibft verweifen und ihn fragen 7u dUrfen: ob er eii e 
 philofopliifche Anficht der Grundfiitze der franz. Spra- 
 che darin auflinden kann? Die Zerftiickeiuiig einer 
 einfachen Hegel in mehrere einzelne, gleichfam ver- 
 fchiedene (wovon die Lehre iiber den Gebiauch der 
 Zeiten und ilber die pafliven Participien Proben genug 
 liefert), der befchreibende , bis zur Ermiidung kaite 
 Vortrag, dasSchwankende und Unverftandliche iiieh- 
 rerer Regeln, das erft durch eine forgfaltige Verglei- 
 chung der Beyfpieie gehohen werden muls, die (in 
 Hinlicht auf den Noliibndarf (f«/^i:/ir»" Schiiler) groise 
 Dilrftigkeit und Unvollftandigkeit einer Seits, und der 
 unniitzeUeberflufs andrer Seits, — alles kUndigt jene 
 Sprache als blofse Individualitat, als eilles Werk iles 
 blinden Zufalles und der regellofen Willkiir, an. Hie« 
 mit vereinigt fich noch hie und da ein nachialfigerStil, 
 der dem grammatikalifchen Erziihlungston voliends 
 ein widerliches Anfehn giebt, wie z. B. 8.473. : ^das 
 Pronomen regiert das Participe" etc.; und weiter vn- 
 ten : „ frenn ein Infinitiv ohne de, a, oder eine andere 
 Priipofition auf das Participe folgt, fo regiert das vor. 
 hergehende Nam das Participe , wenn man den Infinitiv 
 in das Gerondif oder in qui mit dem Imparfait im 
 Actif verwandeln kann. " Wer mochre einen folchen 
 Unterricht lange aushalten? — — Il«c. darf feine 
 tieurthelluiig tMjht fcbliefsen, ohne auf ein beym er- 
 ften Blicke als V/ntrdgUth und nat;"irlich fich einpfeh- 
 lendes Urtheil d(es Vfs. einige Hilckficht zu nehinen. 
 Es heifst namlic^l in der Vorrede: „ Ehen diefs Ver- 
 fahren, jede Efegel aus den Schriftftellern felbft 
 zu belegen, ftaliert auch am belten vor dem Irr- 
 thume, fcjfche \iegeln aufzuftthren." Vernunft und 
 Erfahrung find jganz dagegen. Wir wollen den Be- 
 weis aus cier Sc iirift des Hn. Q. felbft geben. S. 167. 
 wird gefagt: dais „beide Phral'enformen : il fut un. 
 de ceux qti travaillerent etc. und un de cetix 
 qui travailla Statt finden konnen, doch fey dieerftere 
 vorzuziehn, weit qui fich auf ceux bezieHl" — (fon- 
 derbar! das 06 diefer Beziehung ift ja eben der Streit- 
 punkt, der erortert werden foil) — ,,oder vieljuchr 
 
 weil 
 
■l»l^fl»"^ " !« « 
 
 1^ 
 
 23« 
 
 well eelni qui unxertrennlich ift." ( Nach dem Vf. 
 alio ilt es veriulnfliger, von meltrern Perfonen lu fprt- 
 clieii , wiilirenil man mir Eine in Gtiiaitktn hat.) — 
 S. 310 — 312. Ilier wild gelehrt und bewiefen: dafs 
 aiir in der peripliraftilclifn und eneruifclien franz. 
 lleilcforiiiel c'ffl - - ■ que der Accnfativ des Relaiivpro. 
 vomens ftjy, uud derfelbc hald den Nominutiv , bald 
 den Gettitiv, liald den yiblativ vcrtrete. Eine grund- 
 Me Ueliiiuptiing! VVie? Eine fo jjebildete Sjirache, 
 wie die franzofdche, loll fo em|)urende VViderlprUcho 
 rvvilclien Gedanke und Gednnkcn darjieltung enthalten? 
 Ein AbliiingigUeitsverhallnifs Toll in ibr nicht nur ein 
 #nderes vullic^ verfchiedenes , fondern fogar das in dec 
 lletle abfoliil Unabhangise, den Nominatiu^ reprifen- 
 tiren kuiinen? — EndlicU herrfcht in den Belebrun- 
 ren iiber das Girondif m\\. en eine daltere Verwirrung. 
 '.)er Vf. liifst nur die fiafjlven Participien als J'iirtlci- 
 pien gelien, die activen nennt er Girondifs, dagegen 
 die ^"erbatadifct'we , als folche, Girondifs prifents (dn 
 Ih'ifent). Dafs es jedem Schiller unmoglicli werden 
 niufs, fich aus dem diirch diefe willUilrliche Ver- 
 wechslung erzeugten Chaos herauszuwickeln, ift be- 
 ereiflich, befonders dann, wenn in einem g«gebenen 
 Beyfpiele (wie das erftere des $. 31. S. 457.) ein Giron- 
 dif mit tn diefe Partikel entbehrt, ein ihm fremdes 
 Snbftantiv uninittelbar vorhergeht, das Hauptfubject 
 desSatzes aber, worauf es feineBeziehiing bat, zweu 
 Ze'ilm weit entfernt ift. Sehr correct kann freylicn 
 eine folche Srhreibart nicht genannt werden, weil 
 durch die VVeglaffung jenes en das Gerondif die Form 
 eines activen I'articips zeigt, und dadurcb im vor* 
 iiegenden Falle eine /weydeutigkeit, oder doch we- 
 nigftens Dunkelheit hervorgebraclit wird. Wie foil 
 nun aber der SphUler wiffen, ob er z.B. buvant (de 
 feau) durch en buvant etc. zu erkliiren und mit dem 
 weit zurQckflehenden Hauptnominativ Les Perfes zu 
 verbinden, oder ob er es als franzulifche Ausdrucks- 
 form eines d^utfchen Relativfatzes zu betracliten , und 
 I'ofort mit dem zunachft vorftehenden VVorte: 
 feuillages, in Gemeinfchaft zu bringen hat? 
 
 A. L. Z. Num. 150. MAY 1809. 
 
 83a 
 
 des 
 
 Fr 
 
 ANKKURT, b. Efslinger: L'Art de la Correfpon- 
 dance renferniant : J, Les regies de I'art de la 
 
 correfpondance; Lettres de con-.merce; Lettres 
 fur divers fujets, traduites en a iemand avec le 
 texte franrais a cote. II. Letta-es choifies du 
 Lord Chejierfield , de milady N'lontagiie , Pline 
 le jeune, Sineqite, Ciceron, Boilca^jt^ Racine, l^oU 
 taire, ^, ^. Rouffeau etc., avec des notes alle- 
 mandes, pour faciliter Tinteliij ence du texte. 
 Par une Socirtc; de gens de L» ttres, revu par 
 C. TVf. de Servals, licencie en dr- .it et ci-devant 
 avocat. (Auch mit dem deuvt hen I'itel: Vie 
 jKwiJI, Brief e zu wechfeln, eot' .altertl u. 1". w.) 
 
 Premise Partle. 18,^5. 2S1 S. 8. Mit elner Pre- 
 face. — Secoudi 1 jrtie. 150 S. 8' Noblt einer 
 Table lies Malih-es. ( l Rthlr. 8 gr.) 
 
 Soglpich zu Anfang der Vorrede bemerken dioHer- 
 ausgeber, djfs die gilnltige Aulnalime, welche diefe 
 Schrift fowohl in Frankreich, als in England, und 
 zwar in jedem der beiden Lander durch drey wiedor- 
 hohe Aulhgen, erfahren haltc, fie bewog, dielelbe 
 auch in deutfcher Sprache mit gegeni\bett'tehenilenfi 
 franzolifchen Texte ans Liclit zu Itellen, fo wie den 
 zte/eyteu'^rheil mit dcutfchen Noten filr diejenigen, die 
 der franz. Sprache nicht fu gnnz kuiidig find, uiu lie 
 doch in ihrer Schunlieit und lleiidieit lernen moch- 
 ten. Rec. eikennt die Verdienftlichkeit diefes Un- 
 ternehmens, vorzilglich aber nur fUr die der franz, 
 Sprache kuiidige Lefer, an, da die dem erjlen Theils 
 beygegeiienen deutfchen Ueberfetznngen nicht ganz von 
 Fchlern frey gefprochen werden, auch, im Ganzeit 
 cenommen, durch ihren zu pretiiifen und affectirten, 
 bisweilen nachlaflig ftilifirten, Vortrag fich nicht im- 
 nier vortheilhaft empfehlen mocht.'ii. So wird z.B. 
 S. 74. (des erjlen Theik) dieStcile. Dans les Lettres. 
 
 de Ciciron on verrait la naiurn belle de fa feule 
 
 {d.h.fmple) beauli , folgenderinafsen Uberfetzt: „In 
 
 den Brielen Cicero's wilrde man die Natur in 
 
 ihrer einzigenSchonUeit entz^lckend finden." — S. 124. 
 heifst es: „Man fucht ggneinigUch am liebften fein 
 Unrecht zu rechtfertifl;eu, als es elnzugeftehen. Die- 
 fes fchmeichelt melir der Eigenliebe, welche nie etwas 
 zugeiteht, als was fie fchiechterdings nicht verfagen 
 kann."— Der A usdck /»«/«»• fteht, wie jeder Lefer 
 fidilen wird, nicht awi rechten Orte. — Als Beftati- 
 gungen eines idcht fehr gefeilten, wohl auch den cu- 
 ten Gefchmack beleidigenden, Stils wollen wir toU 
 gendes anfuhren: S. 206. „Du follteft nicht fo ein- 
 genommen von dir felbft feyn, noch platterdings (gra- 
 tuitement) annehmen, dafs u. f. w. Ein Frauenzimmer 
 von gelundem /ntze (de bonfens) Jafst fich nicht fo 
 blindlings iiberrafchen, noch viel w aniger giebt ftewas 
 auf die gewohnlicheu Maniercn, fo man lieut zii Tage 
 mit dem Namen Galanterie belegt." — S. aaa. „lch 
 verfichere dir, dafs Deine diJ»War«Gefinnungen mich 
 far alle Sorgen und Atifwand-, dm ich Deinetvvegen 
 hohe machcn maffen, re\c\\\ic\\ entfchadigen , und'^ich 
 hoffe, dafs das Vergnilgen, welches yJe 'mir verurfa- 
 chen, Dich zu dereu Fortfetzung antreiben wird."^ 
 S. 228. „ AHein ich bitte Sie, zu glauben , dafs das Un- 
 glttck, das mir diefes Stillfchvveigen geboten, mir eine 
 io ftronge Bufse daflir auferlegt hat, dafl, wenn ich 
 tins der grdfsten Verbrechen begangen hatte, mir da- 
 fUr rerzeiktng angedeihen mil/Ite. Aus Furcht, Ihnen 
 nickt eben fo liiftig zu fallen, als Sie mich fUr nachlaffig 
 erklart haben, will ich Ihnen niehts von atldenenBe' 
 gebcnheiten erziihlen, dienjir zugeltofsen find" u.f. w. 
 
 
 H 
 
 ;l*' 
 
»3a 
 
 : finer IVe- 
 Nublt einer 
 
 :en die Her- 
 /elchc iliefe 
 gliinJ, uiid 
 ley wioder- 
 'g, (lielelbe 
 1 rtehemlem 
 fo wie den 
 enigen, die 
 rid, uih lie 
 nen inucli- 
 diefes Un- 
 der franz, 
 'Jlen Theilo 
 It ganz von 
 ill! QnnzQii 
 affectirten, 
 li nlclit im- 
 wird z. B. 
 tes Lettre» 
 'e fa fettle 
 fetzt: „In 
 e Natur in 
 
 — S. 124, 
 
 ebften fein 
 shen. Die- 
 8 nie etwas 
 It verfagen 
 eder Lefer 
 ils Beftati- 
 :h den gu- 
 n wir tol- 
 jht fo ein- 
 'i»g^, (gra. 
 lenziimner 
 h nicht fo 
 'iebt fie was 
 lit zii Tage 
 222. „Ich 
 ngen mich 
 inetwegen 
 », und'ich 
 r verurfa* 
 wird." — 
 (s das Ua- 
 , mireine 
 went! ich 
 ii mir da- 
 ht, Ihnen 
 nacblaffig 
 denen Be- 
 cf'u.f.w.